Sparkyll and Hydeby Coconut SwirlChaptersAct I: Chapter OneAct I: Chapter TwoAct I: Chapter FourAct I: Chapter FiveAct I: Chapter SixAct I: Chapter SevenAct I: Chapter Eight (Take Two)Act I: Chapter NineAct I: Chapter TenAct I: InterludeAct II: Chapter OneAct II: Chapter TwoAct II: Chapter ThreeAct II: Chapter FourAct II: Chapter FiveAct II: Chapter SixPrologueAct I: Chapter ThreeAct I: Chapter OneAct I: Chapter One: Lost in the Darkness One month ago . . . Princess Cadence and Night Light stepped into the Canterlot Hospital's East wing, their hoof-steps creating an unnatural echo through the room. Though it was crowded with doctors and visitors going about their business, a bone-chilling cold swept throughout. Cadence sighed softly, saddened, but also held an impression of curiosity. She removed the letter from her saddlebag and read its hurriedly-written words for the hundredth time since receiving it just hours ago: Dear Cadence, Please get our Father--and Shining Armor, if possible--and come to Canterlot Hospital. There's something I need to show you. ~Twilight Cadence, tucking the letter back in her bag, sighed again. What was so urgent to have written such a short letter? she wondered to herself. Whatever the hurry was, she guessed that Twilight was so overexcited, or worried, that she forgot to add details concerning her reasons. I hope she'll be fine with Shining not coming. Her husband would have come with her, if not for being needed to stay in the newly-discovered Crystal Empire. They both agreed that leaving a kingdom without either ruler, especially after King Sombra's attack, was unwise. The Crystal ponies needed the moral support after their traumatic experience with their shadow usurper. The Crystal Princess glanced around the room. It was a narrow hallway, with green tiles, pale yellow walls, and various portraits of landscapes between doors. The doctors paid no mind to her, being her visits were frequent with visiting the same patient for the last eight years. She lowered her head slightly, freeing her mind to wander on the patient in mind. Eight years . . . and she still doesn't know that I married her son . . . Night Light broke her train of thought by placing a hoof on her shoulder. She stopped short, as did her Father-in-law. He conjured a kindhearted smile, though sadness lingered in his eyes. Saying nothing, he held his smile and continued forward. Cadence began to feel as though her forlorn emotions fell off her shoulders. It took great strength to recover from such a loss like Night Light did. She resumed her pace, following behind him. "What do you think happened to Twilight?" she asked after a pause. "Is. . . is it possible that she might have found it?" Night Light angled his head, so one amber eye fixed on her. "I'm sure everything is fine, Cadence. But I don't want to raise my hopes on it just yet." "But if she did --" "May I help you, Princess Cadence?" said another mare with a cheery voice. Startled, Cadence turned her attention from Night Light to the nurse seated in front of her. The two ponies hadn't realized it, but they'd entered a waiting room. Like the last one, it was crowded. Unlike the hall, it was a small, simple room with ten chairs; three of them were placed at the left corner, in front of the window portraying the evening landscape. There was also a half-circle shaped cherry oak desk, where the owner of the voice sat. The Princess recognized her as Nurse Tenderheart, with her sea-green mane and baby-blue coat. She wore a simple, white nurse gown and a cap with a red cross on the front. Cadence cleared her throat and replied. "Yes. You may. My Father-in-law and I are her to see Twilight Velvet. I was told that she was moved to a different room?" Adjusting her cap, Tenderheart nodded. "You'll find her at the third door on the left," pointing a hoof towards the door ahead of Cadence. The Princess thanked her, proceeded to the next hallway, and walked to the indicated door. On the wall beside it, there was a panel with a sheet of paper that read, "Velvet, Twilight", along with the room number. Stepping forward, Night Light open the door and walked inside, with the Crystal Princess following closely behind. The room was silent, like death itself, with the exception of a heart monitor beeping steadily. The machine stood in the corner to Cadence and Night Light's right, adjacent to a hospital bed. To the left, there was a machine with several feeding tubes latched onto the chest and neck of the bed's occupant. Cadence felt her pulse jump to a rate that would send doctors in a panic. Every time she'd come to visit, the sight of her Mother-in-law left her shocked. Twilight Velvet laid on her back, unconscious, with the bed in a thirty-degree-angle position. There were several large stitched scars across her chest. One ran across her forehead, where the remains of her shattered horn was. A section of her mane had a jagged pattern at its end, as though it had been bitten off. Sitting by her side was her beloved daughter, Twilight Sparkle. Her head was lowered, and eyes were closed. Her chest heaved with deep breaths, and dark streaks long dried ran to the edge of her jaw. Both her front hooves were wrapped around Velvet's leg, searching for some form of response. Cadence took notice of her saddlebag, which she wasn't even wearing. Instead, it was suspiciously placed underneath her stomach, in the small pocket between all four legs. Almost like she's guarding something inside it with her life . . . Night Light stepped towards his kin, and placed his hoof on her shoulder. The Unicorn gasped softly. As her eyes shot open, she turned her head to Night Light. A wisp of her mane briefly covered her face from the sudden movement. But whatever fear she held before, it instantly melted away. Wordlessly, she dropped her hooves from Velvet's side and wrapped them around her Father. She greeted Cadence with a similar action. On any other occasion, the mares would have performed their "Sunshine, Sunshine" dance. "Did the doctors say anything about her condition?" asked Night Light, after his daughter slid her legs away from Cadence. Twilight lowered her eyes, as if sighing in distress. "They told me her condition remains stable, and besides her horn, she's fully healed." She turned back to her Mother and unconsciously brushed a white strand of her mane off her face. "But they also said that her condition is most likely permanent. That she may never awaken." She rested her head on the edge of the bed, closing her eyes in deep thought. Silence drifted into the room once more. Cadence and Night Light continued to stare at the sleeping form on the bed. The doctors were right about Velvet's fate to remain in slumber. After all, they told her this eight years ago too, on the night Velvet was lost, and every night spent visiting since. When Twilight was still a filly, Fate's hooves played a tragic card in her life. Not even a week had passed by since she was taken in as Princess Celestia's personal protégé. In fact, the whole family--by blood or by friendship--was still celebrating the achievement. No pony knew what exactly happened, but Velvet had, at some time, excused herself for fresh air. An hour later, the Canterlot guards found her macabre form on the mountain's scenic path. When the family was alerted and brought to the Hospital, they were informed that Velvet was safely delivered to a life-support system. The doctors presumed her injuries and torn mane as the result of a manticore attack, and pronounced her comatose. Though Night Light had lost a companion, and Cadence, a future Mother-in-law, the loss had impacted Twilight the most. She had, the next morning, aspired to resign her role as Celestia's student. Twilight explained to her teacher that she no longer had a desire to learn magic, and instead wanted to turn her education goals to medical science. If her talent was as raw as Celestia predicted, she believed it was possible to combine the forces of magic and science to concoct a cure for mental illnesses. As supporting as the Sun Princess was, she could not allow her student to stray from her true purpose. She knew there was a destiny far greater than her student could ever understand stretched before her. After several hours of discussing and arguing about the subject, Princess Celestia decreed the student would continue her studies in magic. However, she also agreed that Twilight's goal to cure comatose and insane ponies was a noble endeavor, and would be allowed. With this new curriculum, both ponies wishes were fulfilled. Twilight went on to learn the Magic of Friendship, resulting in creating strong bonds with five other ponies and becoming the sole Bearer of the Element of Magic. By opening her mind to the laws of science -- which Celestia had told her was a sub-form of magic -- her magic capabilities reached a new level. She was nowhere near as powerful as Star Swirl the Bearded, Alicorns forbid, but she quickly bloomed into a strong and honorable mage. Her hard work aside, Twilight's struggles with finding a cure often felt futile. At least to her. Whenever it seemed a cure was within a hoof's reach, it slipped away at a dead end. Only after befriending the zebra witch doctor, Zecora, that she began making real, solid progress. Her potions, she discovered, were part of the vital key to finding the cure's recipe. With her permission, Twilight began working with Zecora, experimenting with various combinations of elixirs. Even then, a correct formula was yet to be found. Unless . . . Cadence felt the curiosity of Twilight's letter beginning to eat away at her. She coughed forcefully, seizing Twilight's attention, and addressed the issue of the letter. Twilight's eyes sparked excitedly. She wordlessly pushed the saddlebag from underneath her and withdrew a small, triangle-shaped vial, then carefully passed it to Cadence. It was filled to its neck with a clear, white liquid with prismatic specks of light floating about. The specks glinted by their own will so well, Cadence guessed the liquid could glow, even in a dark room. She passed the vial to Night Light, who alluringly examined it. He couldn't explain it, but something about it was hypnotizing. "Is this . . .," he gasped. Twilight stepped closer to her Father. "It took more time than I wanted, but yes. The TS8 Formula. I just finished it today." Cadence levitated the vial with her magic, returning it to her. "But I thought Zecora's potions weren't enough. You found a different comination that worked?" "No. Turns out, I was missing something to support the formula's intended effects. Earlier this morning, me and the girls in Ponyville had a little . . . well, accident, I guess. Pinkie Pie cloned herself, causing mass chaos in Ponyville, up to the point I had them all take a test by watching paint dry--" She stopped, realizing she was drifting from the subject at hand. "Anyway, Pinkie cloned herself through the magic of the legendary Mirror Pool. I discovered that, if mixed with the correct potions and consumed, it can reverse its original effects, and instead seperate the elements of goodness and evil from the hearts of sentient species, just like I wanted." "You are sure about this?" asked Night Light. "You only just discovered the Mirror Pool today." "Absolutely. I consulted Princess Celestia, and she approved after I tested the formula on a non-sentient animal." "Blueblood had spoken to me earlier today concerning your work, attempting to convince me not to come meet you tonight," Night Light said after hesitation. "He said--and I'm quoting here--that 'your groundless theories are sacrilegious with your methods of experimenting with an equine's mind.' " Twilight groaned, rolling her eyes. "He only said that to spite me. Beneath that wealthy, snobbish personality, he's just a coward; he allows his fear of the unknown turn into loathing for me. Same goes for the others. The only one who isn't against me is Sir Fancypants. "But with this," Twilight held the TS8 vial in front of her eyes, "I can prove my theory of the natures of goodness and evil to them. Blueblood and the others will have no choice but to see things my way after tomorrow." "Excuse me. I'm afraid visiting hours are over," said a nurse, poking her head in the door. She wore a badge with the name Sweetheart sewn on it. Cadence and Night Light silently exited the room. Meanwhile, Twilight cautiously placed the TS8 vial back in her saddlebag, in a small pocket to keep it standing straight. Loading the saddlebag onto her back, she reluctantly shuffled towards the door, to the patient nurse. A part of her wanted to dart under the bed, to refuse leaving her Mother's side. Instead, she turned back to Velvet, calmly, and prayed that somehow, she could hear her words. Whispering softly, she said, "I will find a way for them to see what I see. And then, one day, I will return to you. I swear it." 'Till the day that I die . . . She darted back to the bed, softly kissed Velvet's forehead, and exited the room. "Goodnight, Mother." Act I: Chapter TwoAct I:Chapter Two: Of Madmares and Hypocrites Fleur de Lis impatiently tapped her hoof against the marble floor, huffing for Alicorns know how many times. She, Sir Fancy Pants, Sir Blueblood, Octavia Melody, and Princess Luna were waiting in a small room adorned with oak walls and a cold marble floor. A single glass lamp hung from the ceiling, but was not in use due to the sunlight bursting through the window beside Fleur. There was a podium made of the same wood at the far end of the room gathering dust, for want of its host. At the other end of the room, the Lunar Princess sat at a desk next to them, looking over documents that were obviously unimportant to the meeting at hand. Octavia stood in a bipedal position playing a soft aria on her prized cello, and Fancy Pants and Blueblood both sat next to her, taking in her performance. Fleur glanced at the clock next to the window, then cursed mentally. Canterlot's House of Law is not a place meant for such tardiness, especially for the governors of Canterlot Hospital. Fleur thought to herself. The Governors of Canterlot Hospital were formed of each of the ponies currently present, with the exception of Princess Luna, who was serving as a surety for the meeting. After founding the Hospital, Fancy Pants had established the Governors to maintain legal matters of the Hospital, such as approving and administering new medicine, or in the case of the current meeting, helping the progress of certain doctors. And although the Alicorn Princesses ruled Equestria and handled matters of life in the kingdom, the two had agreed to leave issues of the Hospital in the hooves of the Governors. They feared that if either of them approved of a matter without the consent of the Governors, it could be seen by others as favoritism, leading to disorder in the city, or even open rebellion, which could cause the escape of the deity of Chaos. Therefore, the Princesses had little choice than to leave the issues of Canterlot Hospital to the Governors. Of all the Governors, Blueblood had joined simply because the Hospital was to be bequeathed to him after his parents passed on. Despite this, he took his duty seriously, for once, willing to aid alongside his family. The only Governor set on personal gain was Octavia. Because she was a renowned cellist, as well as a mare of stunning beauty, she had a vast wealth, nearly as rich as Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis . To build up her reputation as a mare of charity, she began donating a sum of her wealth towards Canterlot Hospital, which eventually earned her position as one of its governors, though some believed that she had reserved reasons for her contribution. "Princess Luna," said Fleur, having enough of wasting time, "I would be ever pleased to know why the sole reason we're here is absent from this session. I'm already late for several other affairs." The Princess of the Night lifted her head, checking the clock above her. It was ten-eighteen, nearly an hour after the meeting was supposed to start. "Please have patience," she said calmly. "I'm certain Doctor Sparkle will arrive at any moment." "We've given more than enough of our time, your Highness," grumbled Blueblood. "How much longer do you expect us to wait and neglect our matters of actual importance?" Allowing himself a cruel smile, he added, "You'd think the prized pet of your sister's would learn to take such meetings seriously. She set the meeting herself, after all." Fancy Pants arched an eyebrow at him. Son or not, Blueblood's behavior today sickened him, and his choice words for it were not fit for the conversation; so choosing to remain silent, he freed his mind to wander on other things. "Why should she come?" chimed Octavia. Up until now, she had been mute, save for the music emanating from her cello. Lifting her bow from the strings, she locked her gaze at Luna. "She's only going to make a fool of herself when--or if--she arrives. She's wasted her entire life pursuing these empty causes, and is yet to create a cure for madness." Returning her attention to the cello, she resumed the song she was previously playing. And though none could hear it over the music, she said under her breath, "Besides, seeking to cure insanity? I'd say Discord planted that idea in her head to tear our society apart." Luna glanced at the clock again. Ten-twenty. She may have appeared as calm as her sister, but deep inside, she was panicking. Where are you, Twilight Sparkle? she thought. Your being late is already reflecting badly upon your presentation. They may shut your entire project down! The door across from Octavia's position opened abruptly to reveal a hasty Twilight carrying several papers in her mouth. She wore a saddlebag with her cutie mark etched on it. Her mane had tangled during whatever adventure had delayed her, and her assistant dragon, Spike, was clinging tightly to the white coat she wore on top of her blue sweater. Hearing Octavia and Blueblood snicker, Luna shot a warning glance to silence them. "Shhry, shrry!" Twilight tried to say. "Shike!" Spike wrested his claws open, slid off her back, then proceeded to take the papers still hanging in her toothed grip. "I'm sorry, Princess Luna!" she shouted, once the papers were removed. "I thought I had more time, and by the time I left--" Luna inhaled sharply, calming her jolted nerves. "Understandable. Just . . . don't allow it to happen again, please." Luna was cautious with her words, and her face became a façade of stone. Being anything less than strict to Twilight--with the Governors present--would have led to an uncomfortable situation. Fancy Pants rose from his seating, beaming with high spirits. "Greetings, Doctor Sparkle." "It's a pleasure to see you again, Sir Fancy Pants," Twilight sighed with a likewise attitude as she smoothed her mane out. "But you don't have to call me 'Doctor'. We're all the same, average ponies, after all." She heard Blueblood scoff from behind her. "Okay, not all of us are the same. Some of us sink just a bit lower." She said this with a cheery wink towards the pompous stallion. The relationship between Twilight and Fancy Pants had become somewhat similar to her and Celestia's after Rarity had introduced the two on her visit in the city. Soon after meeting, their common interests in science rooted a friendship nearly alike to one of a father and daughter; mostly because the idea of the TS8 Project intrigued and encouraged him to help fund her work by providing her with state-of-the-art equipment and tools for her research. "So what took you so long, anyway?" asked Octavia. "Visiting your mother, Sleeping Beauty again?" Her face flushing, Twilight dropped her eyes to the dark streaks in the marble. "You can't talk to Twi like that! What if you had a loved one suffering in that Hospital, huh? I'll bet--mmhh!" Spike's defensive outcry was cut off by Twilight forming a zipper across his mouth. Furrowing her eyebrows, she stared him down in warning. When certain he got the message, she removed the zipper. "What I meant to say," the dragon restated, "was that Twi was checking, um, Mom's calorie intake with the feeding tubes." Spike looked at Twilight, who sighed, relieved for the most part. Octavia smirked at her, then focused on adjusting her cello's strings. "Come on, Spike," commanded Twilight, her calm expression forming. Spike carried the papers to the podium. Handing them to Twilight, he sat in a small chair next to the podium. As she shed her saddlebag, and sorted and stacked the papers neatly, she heard Fleur whispering something to Fancy Pants. ". . . you defending her? Do you expect us to indulge in her heresy while she . . ." Luna cleared her throat, gathering everyone's attention. "Now that every pony--and dragon--is here, let's begin." Turning to Twilight, she began, "Doctor Sparkle. You have set this meeting concerning a breakthrough in your work, the TS8 Project. You also wish to submit a request to the Governors, as you addressed to each of us in the form of writing?" "Tell us something we don't know, Princess," interrupted Blueblood, "Such as, why we should listen to this mare's ranting on the misuse of science." Fleur and Octavia both spoke assent, while Twilight tried to rein the group in, creating an indiscernible clamor. Fancy Pants calmly walked to Luna's desk and pounded the gavel against it, disrupting the argument. "Enough." The near-monotonous voice and tranquil demeanor surprised Twilight. She expected more shouting from him, but instead he stood calm, seeming almost bored. Looking about the room, she could see everyone else, save for Luna, was intimidated. "Doctor Sparkle's methods may be unprecedented, but she is still a mare of renown, loved by those in Ponyville, and respected by many ponies of science. If not for her and her companions, we would be mere puppets of Discord's dark magic. She has worked hard to reach this point in her career, and as a noble-pony of Canterlot, I say we give her a fair chance to present her request. Are we agreed?" He said this last sentence while furrowing his eyebrows, as if in a warning. The other three Governors settled, even showed enthusiastic interest, which Twilight already knew was forced. Returning to his seat, Fancy Pants winked at Twilight, followed by Luna nodding, informing her to proceed. "Thank you, Fancy Pants," Twilight smiled. "I will see to it that your support will be noted in my journal." Clearing her throat, she restacked her papers again, took the first sheet from the pile, and began reading. "Distinguished Governors, before I begin, I must thank all of you for hearing me out in this vital matter concerning our society. I know that through my work--" "Doctor Twilight Sparkle," complained Fleur de Lis, "Perhaps, just perhaps, it would do us all good to skip the pleasantries and proceed with the purpose of this meeting . . . if there is one to speak of. "Of course, Lady Fleur," said Twilight without missing a beat. She passed all the cards to Spike, who discarded them into the saddlebag. "I'm afraid you'll have to forgive me for my good manners. I wasn't, after all, raised by snot-nosed dignitaries who stick their heads in the air like drunken turkeys." Before Fleur could respond, Twilight spoke up, beginning her presentation. "As I was about to say, Governors, Princess Luna, it is my belief that within each and every one of us, even the best of us, there resides two separate natures; two distinct souls, if you please." She held out her hooves to emphasize her statement. "One is conceived of the goodness in our hearts, and one of the evil lingering in its darkest corners. "When I say every one of us, I mean that every creature born with a sense of free will; be it pony, zebra, griffon, breezie, dragon, and so on, each is both blessed with free will, yet cursed to endure evil to thrive in their lives and fight for control over its host. "With evil free to reside in our souls, we're often drawn to temptations to commit selfish deeds. This, I believe, was how the dark usurper, Sombra, first seized the Crystal Empire; Him once being an innocent stallion, but tempted by selfish rewards, thus ensnaring him within his inner evil. "There are some cases when certain emotions such as jealousy, anger or grief cloud our nature of goodness. Mind you, the emotion itself is not evil--since it is natural to experience these feelings--but what we choose to do with that emotion causes evil to take hold of its host, in the case of Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon." Twilight just barely missed the motion of Luna nodding slightly in acceptance. At first, she felt it unjustified to call out on her mistake, but then felt an air of relief following her nod. She rounded the podium with Spike following behind, approached the Governors, then stopped in the small semicircle formed of the five ponies. "Whatever the case, if an essence of evil is left unchecked, or neglected to be countered by goodness, the evil becomes uncontrollable, resulting in its host losing their free will. Each of you have seen it in the ponies locked away in asylums or federal prisons--" "Or in hospitals, under certain . . . ailments?" Octavia suddenly inquired, eyes narrowed in a taunting derision. Twilight kept her face fixed in a tranquil expression, refusing to retort or even glare at her; although she allowed herself a brief moment to imagine casting a harmless disembodiment spell on her and watching her disassembled body parts bouncing about. "Yes, well, you have a point, Octavia," she chuckled, masking her fantasy. "My Mother's comatose state is a primary reason why I've focused on medical science, and an essence of evil can also render its host comatose. "What I'm trying to say is, after thoroughly studying the two elements of our hearts for the last few years, I have reached an understanding. I understand that the only way to free a comatose or mentally unstable being is to divide and eradicate the wheat from the chaff; to separate the natures of goodness and evil, and destroy the latter, so that all creatures with free will only possess a nature of goodness." Twilight's excitement began to grow greater and greater as she spoke, like a bubbling geyser soon to detonate. "Yesterday morning, a dear friend of mine helped me discover the final key ingredient, the missing link to my TS8 Formula. With the combination of the forces of magic and science, along with this extra ingredient added to it, I've experimented the Formula on various animals, each test resulting in success. I speak to you truthfully when I say that the separation of these natures is not only a life-changing possibility, but it is achievable." "An interesting theory," Blueblood stated dryly. "But what does this have to do with the request you've yet to address?" "I was just getting to that." Sighing deeply, Twilight mentally and emotionally prepared herself. The Governors were not going to like what she was about to say. "Governors, Princess Luna, I have set this meeting to say, although my Formula works on various animals, I must prove it can affect a creature with free will. I humbly ask you to allow me to test my Formula on a creature who has fallen to his or her darkness, on a sentient subject." As expected, Twilight was met with mixed reactions. While Fancy Pants and Luna both nodded assent, knowing her request had to be fulfilled if the TS8 was to be proven successful, the other ponies were surprised and enraged. "Sacrilege!" exclaimed Fleur. Blueblood walked around her, circling, with eyes filled with venom. "You tread on dangerous ground, Doctor. Do you expect us to willingly damn an innocent pony to your dangerous games? Luna, for the first time, stepped out from behind her desk. "Calm yourselves, every pony! I'm sure Doctor Sparkle has a reasonable explanation." "And she does! How can she prove her theory without testing it on a pony?" said Spike, who half-expected another glare from Twilight, but was instead rewarded with a smile. "Thank you, Spike. My assistant has a clear point. I cannot treat mad-ponies and comatose patients without taking this chance." "If you so desperately need a test subject," said Fleur, "Then whatever is wrong with testing your potion on your pet?" She gestured towards Spike. "You did say that dragons are sentient creatures too." The dragon's emerald eyes shifted between Twilight and Fleur, pupils thin as paper. "No." The Unicorn wrapped her leg around Spike in protection. "I wouldn't risk Spike's safety. Not even to save my Mother." "Yet, you're absolutely content with risking the well-being of a pony you don't even know?" Blueblood sneered, still circling. Twilight realized she'd just walked into a trap. "Well, um . . ." Twilight looked at Luna as if to ask, "Can't you do something?" only to be answered with a pained stare. Recomposing herself, she said, "Listen, I understand my work is an unprecedented subject; no pony has ever attempted it before. Perhaps it's why you stand against me right now. Your fear of the unknown has clouded your judgment of me and my work, and you fear my Formula will lead to disaster. "And I also realize that you helping me could possibly ruin your reputations--being that some believe my work to be more supernatural than scientific--but I beg of you for one equine doomed to insanity; I cannot move forward until I find a test subject!" "And . . . this would be a terrible tragedy?" Octavia deadpanned. Facing her, Fancy Pants huffed angrily. "Whatever is your problem with Doctor Sparkle? Can you not see what she is trying to accomplish? She could save countless lives with the TS8 Formula!" "Other ponies may agree with your opinions just because you're a celebrity, Fancy Pants," Octavia shot back, scowling with contempt, "But here, the law of us Governors comes first. I will not be moved by your fame. Twilight Sparkle is a heretic and a witch who spits upon everything the Alicorns have done to build our society and fields of science." Twilight just about had it with Octavia's spiteful insults. Approaching her, she locked eyes with her in a stern expression. "You should know, saying that is exactly like saying that Princess Celestia is the one spitting on the Alicorns' work. She was the one who approved of my idea and encouraged me to keep up my work when I was ready to give up. She was the one who taught me of the balance between the natures of goodness and evil, which inspired me to perform my research and work." Octavia did not sway an inch. "Please. You'd believe your master if she'd told you two plus two equaled five." Twilight inhaled shakily. "You aren't just a Governor just for the reputation, aren't you? Have you donated all that money only so that you could stand against me, so I couldn't have but a chance to save my Mother?" "You never stood a chance. You were just too stupid to open your eyes. If your mother's essence of evil got out of control, then wouldn't that mean she chose to be evil herself? An essence of evil doesn't just attack at any random moment, right?" "Silence!" Luna's Royal Canterlot Voice shook the entire room. The five ponies and one dragon each stumbled before turning their attention to Luna. "Do you not see what has happened?" begged the Lunar Princess. "Even as we speak, our anger continues to drive us against one another! This is exactly what Doctor Sparkle meant when we take our emotions and use them for evil!" She paused for a moment to compose herself. "Doctor Sparkle said that a nature of evil can attack its host through various emotions." Turning to Octavia, she continued, "Lady Melody, whatever caused the accident that fateful night, I feel it was not a choice of evil. Twilight Velvet could have simply been overwhelmed by her emotions of her child already growing up, and the manticore attack had soon followed, losing her free will and slipping into her coma. "Twilight Sparkle is only trying to give us a chance for us to control our fate, and holding her back for selfish reasons will not accomplish anything. Is there any reason to deny her request other than to secure your reputations?" Everyone had fallen silent. Blueblood and his mother both shifted their attention to the marks in the wooden walls. As she saw a hint of a smile on Fancy Pants' face, Twilight was then sure that her request would pull through; until Octavia spoke up. "Actually . . . your Highness, there may be one thing the good Doctor has missed that I now realize." The cellist spoke gently, as if talking of today's weather. "Doctor Sparkle says that the TS8 Formula is meant to separate our natures from sentient creatures, and was successful on various animals, correct?" Twilight nodded, unsure of where she was going with this. Her tone began to take the form of maliciousness. "But she has not said whether these animals were sentient or not. If the TS8 only separates the natures from non-sentient animal--whom aren't even your target patients, since they lack sentience and the natures of goodness and evil--how do we know we're aren't--as Blueblood had said--before damning an innocent pony to your experiment?" Twilight felt her consciousness of being in the room disappear, suddenly angered at her own stupidity. This minor, yet key point obliterated her request completely. Of course the animals she tested her Formula on didn't have sentience! She couldn't jump to conclusions and test a live pony at that period! She saw her mistake of not thinking ahead coming to light. How could she convince the Governors to lend her a sentient patient now? "Doctor Sparkle?" Twilight blinked back into reality. "What, Princess Luna?" The Princess bit her lip, then responded, "I said, Octavia has a valid point, I fear. If you have only proven a creature that is not your target patient can be cured, how do you know the test subject with remain unharmed?" As much as she wanted to deny it, to demand of the Governors a test subject anyway, Twilight knew that doing either would worsen the situation. Swallowing her pride, she answered, "I don't, Princess. I admit, I've only tested the Formula on non-sentient animals, and I don't know what will happen if used on a pony." She glanced at the black streaks in the marble, wishing for the meeting to end already. "Well then," Luna coughed. "Shall we vote? Spike, you too, are entitled to vote." "In that case," he said, "Yes, Twilight should get a test subject! If you dummies opened your eyes for one second--" He didn't need to see Twilight's grimace to know he had to be quiet. "Um, never mind." Blueblood was next. "As a noblepony of Canterlot, my answer is 'no'. We have enough madmares loose in this city." Then Fleur. "No." Octavia followed. "I believe I made my opinion quite clear already, your Highness." Fancy Pants had not spoken since arguing with Octavia. Closing his eyes, he said regretfully, "I . . . abstain my vote." Luna sighed again. "By three votes to one, with one abstention, Doctor Twilight Sparkle's proposal is rejected." Pounding the gavel against her desk, she exited her seat. "You are dismissed." Twilight shut her eyes, intentionally seeming oblivious to the Governors as they left. As she heard clicking hooves approach her, she opened her eyes to see Octavia, smug as ever. Before she could say whatever insult was on her mind, she raised a hoof to stop her. "Just leave me be, Octavia. You've won. What more can you do to destroy my work?" The cellist didn't seem fazed by the remark. "You should be thanking me. If not for my noticing your mistake, one innocent pony would be dead, and you would have been humiliated." She headed back to the door and exited the room, leaving only the doctor, Luna, and Fancy Pants. The latter walked to Twilight, head down. "I am exceedingly sorry, Twilight," he said sorrowfully. The doctor forced a smile, then gathered her things together. "Good day, Sir Fancy Pants." Taking the hint, he followed the other Governors out of the building. Spike helped Twilight load her saddlebag onto her back--which to both, felt strangely felt heavier than before--and walked beside her. She set a hoof on her forehead in thought, then turned to her assistant. "Come on, Spike. Let's go home." "But . . . what about Pinkie's congratulations party?" "Then, I'll just tell her I'm not feeling well," she replied glumly. "At least it isn't a lie." Luna darted around the pair and stopped them. "Wait, Twilight Sparkle. May I suggest something?" When the doctor shrugged in reply, she said, "If the Governors will not give you a test subject, what about testing the TS8 Formula on yourself?" Twilight was already shaking her head before she finished the sentence. "It won't work. After considering that option, I remembered that I wanted, in its complete form, for it to only separate the natures from those who have already fallen. I don't know what effects, if any, will occur if used on those who still have free will, nor do I see any reason to risk it." Luna took this into consideration, then responded, "Then I am certain you will convince those ponies to reconsider." Twilight couldn't help herself snapping back. "How can I? The Governors claim to help those in need, yet ignore the issues that stand right in their faces! And they boast their reputations as friends of medicine and science, but they're not; they're hypocrites, every last one of them!" She immediately regretted saying that last statement, being that Fancy Pants had willingly and strongly supported her; and she could tell Luna understood what she'd meant. However, if Luna was surprised at her outburst--which Spike obviously was, since he put some distance between himself and her--she hid it with ease. "I do not disagree, Twilight Sparkle; but they have the ultimate say in these matters." She then shook her head, almost in disbelief. "However, you are fortunate they did not shut your project down, as I thought they would." "What's that supposed to mean?" "Your display of your emotions today was not . . . " she stopped, looking for the right word. "Suitable." Twilight sighed, seeing her error. Signaling Spike to come back, she said, "I'm sorry, Princess. But the truth is they are so afraid of crossing that line which is my work, that they won't give me a chance! I know I can save my Mother, and the countless others who suffer the same fate, if the Governors would just listen!" [ link ] She closed her eyes and sang softly, "How can I pursue the truth when they can block each step I take?" Luna place a hoof on her shoulder. "Twilight, you have come too far. Remember what you have at stake!" "Liege, I know I'm right. I must let my vision guide me. But I'm so weary of this fight. There's so little left inside me." Spike smiled up at Twilight. "You have set this dream alive, so we've gotta see it through. We gotta see it through . . ." Twilight exhaled, understanding Spike's encouragement. I lost today, but I will continue my work; without their help. I just won't be able to have a test subject right now. "Eight years ago, I started this journey alone; now it's alone I'll see it through to its conclusion! Who are they to judge what I am doing? They know nothing of the endless possibilities I see!" Hoisting Spike onto her back, she started for the exit door. "It's ludicrous, Spike! I'm bound by their decision!" "Seems vision is a word they've never heard . . .," contemplated Luna. "If it mattered less, I'd treat them with derision." She chuckled grimly, then added, "It's absurd . . ." "Come on, Spike," she said again. "And goodbye, Princess Luna." The Princess of the Night waited until Twilight and Spike left the room before singing, "And yet . . . the fact remains; those bastards hold the reins . . ." Levitating the papers from her desk behind her, she left Canterlot's House of Law, returning to the Castle and her Sister, all the while praying that the Ancient Alicorns would be with Doctor Twilight Sparkle as she continued her journey to pursue the truth. Act I: Chapter FourAct I: Chapter Four: Grand Opening of the Altrotta Theatre The three hour train ride to Canterlot felt to Twilight less than a half hour of much-needed peace. Her stress and grudge from before had eventually dissolved, leaving her in a balmy state; though her vacation from work still bothered her somewhat. Her friends had chosen, when they'd first left, to leave her be in order to give her time to 'cool off' (As Rainbow naturally put it). After the first hour Fluttershy worked up the courage to approach Twilight and decided that it was the right time to tell her about Silver Mist, the mare that had sent Rainbow her letter. "She was my and Rainbow's old teacher from Cloudsdale High," she had told her. "Rainbow and I both struggled with our studies back then--me with flying, and her with, um, everything else--so she came to Cloudsdale to help us out. Flying was a required class to pass in order to graduate, after all. But she spent most of her time with Dash, since I only needed that one subject handled." "But what about those butterflies back when you got your cutie mark?" Twilight had asked. "Didn't they teach you to fly?" "Oh, well, yes and no. See, Silver was kind of the mother figure; urged us to make friends, never scolded us too harshly, and always taught us little by little and used many methods to do so. But she always told me that I couldn't really learn until I experienced flying for myself, and it wasn't until I fell off that cloud that I knew what exactly she meant. I still remember how proud of me she was when I got back to Cloudsdale." Fluttershy continued on that once she and Rainbow had graduated, they both made plans to move to Ponyville to fill in positions for weather pony and veterinarian. However, Silver Mist, too, had prepared to leave, despite Fluttershy's objections that she could help other students with their studies. " 'There are other ponies all over Equestria that need me for more than school studies.' That's what she told me. But I guess if she thought so, she was doing the right thing. Now that she's resurfaced with helping another pony, I get that she's a mentor of sorts that travels all over Equestria. That's why we're going to the Altrotta, by the way. The pony she's helping works there now, and she promised . . . ulp . . . front row seats . . ." "So you and Rainbow want to see her again." "O-of course! Besides Dash, she was my only friend! Erm, I mean, she still is, but . . . well, never mind. My point being, I'm sure she'd love to meet you, and I hope she's not, um, intimidating." "What? No, Fluttershy, she sounds amazing! Now I really can't wait to meet her." After that, the unicorn had settled with a fantasy book for the rest of the ride, wondering about this mentor. When the PA made a ten minute notice for their destination, Twilight set the book she cradled in between knees back in her saddlebag, nestled in between her barrel and the wall of the car in protection of its contents. The dim lights purring above her head barely provided enough light for her to read, partly to blame for her putting the book away. She instead decided to organize the items in her saddlebag until she could talk to Spike, letting a slow, quiet whistle between her lips while removing first the TS8 Formula; double-wrapped in bubble-wrap, of course. Adrenaline jumped into her veins; she quickly put it behind her back leg before anyone saw it, knowing one of them would put the pieces together of what she was planning. The book she had been reading came next, placed under her front hooves. From the side pockets, there were a hooful of quills and inkwells that she thoroughly examined for frazzled feathers or dents in the metal. Satisfied with their state, she put them aside in a neat row. She reluctantly lit her aura around the last object, the Alicorn Amulet, feeling a mental weight press down on her mind. Cold whispers emanated from the black alicorn's eyes, chanting the unicorn's name in beckoning. Twilight could practically hear its urges join with its magic, to have but a small taste of what darkness could do in the light-- A hard chuck later, the Alicorns-damn object was thrown to the bottom of the bag, obscured by the thick hardback she threw on top with a disgusted snarl. The burden at once withdrew back into its shadowy home, practically hissing at the unicorn an unspoken promise that she'd sooner forget. Warmth and feeling steadily returned to her body as she tried to soothe her jolted nerves. If Trixie dealt with that the whole time . . . Zecora did have a point; there was a high risk for trying one's hoof at dark magic . . . But one thing at a time. Once the TS8 Formula was approved, that particular challenge would be faced. And besides, her belief that even the darkest demon could become an angel remained strong. Princess Celestia always told her to see past the malevolence in every sentient; wouldn't it also be fair to find that spark of light in a blackened heart? All others who had tried had fallen to dark magic because of their greed and willingness to embrace evil. Twilight's resolve to avoid duplicating that mistake remained firm in her heart. "Y' alright, sugarcube?" she heard Applejack say. Her face flooded cherry red, realizing that her shout before had attracted six pairs of eyes. " . . . Yep. Never . . . better, girls," she replied choppily. Applejack gave a knowing smile. "T'ain't nothin' to worry about, sugarcube. That silly necklace'll be outta' your hooves next week and locked away fer good." She faced the others, resuming her part of the conversation, as each of them eventually settled. The train bounced a couple times against the tracks, resulting in a familiar sloshing that pricked Twilight's ears from behind. She snatched the Formula from behind, certain no one was looking, and threw it in a small pocket inside the saddlebag. So far her plan of staying in Canterlot remained obscure to her friends, and she hoped to leave it that way. "Spike, could you come here, please?" The girls didn't react to her calling the drake, who slid off his seating in obedience. "What's up, Twilight?" He hopped up to a seat next to her so their eyes met. "I just need to check that we've got everything for our stay," she began, voice hushed. "Scrolls, study books, extra journals--" "Vials, corks for said vials, first aid kit, and double extra everything else that you mentioned," he picked up, extending a claw for every item. "Good. That's everything, then." Twilight closed her eyes, sighing to herself. "And we shouldn't be more than a couple weeks. I don't like having to drag you back to our Canterlot house, but I need you with me." She waved her hoof about in an ordering fashion. "You'll have to take notes on effects and symptoms from the TS8 Formula and anything else that may be needed, as well as helping me with following our usual schedules. But like I said, we shouldn't be staying much longer than a couple weeks." Spike nodded, then asked, "So what about the test subject? You haven't found one yet, haven't you?" "I'm try--" Twilight held back her irritation and continued, "Sorry. I'm trying my best to find a subject, okay, Spike? It's just that the Governors aren't ponies one could . . . negotiate around so easily. Finding a way around their ruling isn't that easy, and I'll have to focus on other things until I find one." Spike glanced at Applejack, wary of her listening to the discussion. "So this staying-in-Canterlot thing is between us, right?" "Yeah, don't say anything to the girls. You know how they worry, and if they find out I'll never hear the end of it." She sighed again, staring at nothing through the train window. "This just feels wrong, though. Lying to them?" "So? Just be honest." "No, that's not what I mean. Princess Celestia knew that I was planning this since my meeting, yet she didn't say anything in that reply to Rainbow. Knowing her, she wouldn't leave her or the girls out of it. So what's going on?" Spike looked out the window as well. "I dunno. Maybe she wants you to come clean yourself. Not like she's gonna fix everything for you." When she solemnly nodded, he added, "You're not telling them now, are you? Wouldn't want to ruin tonight for them." "Yeah, no, I'm not saying anything right now, Spike. I've needed to unwind for some time now, anyway." She turned to face the window and watched Canterlot's shadow crawl over the train, making the dim lights above seem like beacons. Spike had gone quiet and looked out with her, but mostly stared at the train wheels and listened to their six-count rhythm against the tracks. "So, what's the whole deal with the Altrotta, anyway?" Twilight lifted her head from the glass. "Well, Fluttershy said it was a theatre, as in Bridleway Musicals like Nickered or Neigh Miserables." She grinned and clapped her hooves at this. "But I don't remember ever hearing about it before. I think after my meeting with the Governors, Father had said something about a building opening this week over by the pegasus race track. Maybe this theatre was what he meant?" She tapped a hoof on the window sill to match the beat of the wheels. "But I digress. Silver Mist must care a lot about Neigh Miserables to help run this theatre with the pony she's helping now." Spike slumped against the wall, hand on face. "Yeah, but c'mon, Twi, that one play's boring. Too much war themes, y'know? And they always sing about being shoved around." "Too many. And Neigh Mis isn't just about war and poverty; it defines the very nature of--" "Oh, here we go," Spike rolled his eyes. Instead of going through with her explanation, Twilight gave up and dropped the subject faster than one could say 'One Neigh More', playfully shoving him aside. "Attention, mares and gentlecolts, we have arrived in Canterlot, the shining jewel of Equestria," the PA said in a dull bored voice. "Please prepare to disembark, gather your luggage. Thank you for choosing the Friendship Express and have a wonderful evening." "That'd be our stop," Applejack chimed as she stood from her haunches. The door hissed open in tandem with the engine cooling off as Rainbow dove through, letter still in her grasp. "Come on, Fluttershy! Let's go!" she stomped, poking her head back in. "Oh, I'm sorry, Dash. Sorry." Fluttershy slinked closely behind the prism pony, head so low she could have licked the floor. "Huh," Twilight shrugged, "I knew Rainbow did well as Silver's student, but I had no idea she was a teacher's pet." Sliding off her own seat, she set her saddlebag onto her back, the Amulet inside resuming its whispering, however faintly compared to before. "You all set, sugarcube?" Applejack turned back to her, hearing her shudder. Twilight hesitated a bit, feeling cold fingers tear into her skin and crawl underneath with a faint tickle along her body. Does Celestia even know that the Amulet has these effects? More hesitation later, she shook it off. No, don't be ridiculous, Twilight. The Princess would never have put me in danger if she knew. "Yes, everything's fine, AJ. Let's go." The other shot a suspicious look at her, looked at the saddlebag, then back at her. "Really, Applejack, I'm fine." Twilight laughed at her voice crack. "I have it here safe and out of sight." Applejack's glower lowered even more so. "But is it outta mind?" "Well . . ." She got her there. Was it even possible to hide secrets from the Element of Honesty? "Look, I'll be alright once we get to the Altrotta," she promised. Looking at the saddlebag once more, Applejack sighed, her muscles relaxing. "Just be careful, alright? I couldn't stand the thought'a you sufferin' more than a billy goat eatin' a tin can. And we don't need any of those Gove'ners swiping that thing, either." They'd have to pry it from my cold, dead hooves before I see it in theirs'. Twilight found herself aghast that she thought such a catty remark. Maybe going to the Altrotta with this isn't such a good idea . . . she thought glumly. But she couldn't go home; the way to the theatre and the way to home were completely different roads, assuming she was right about the theatre being near the race track. And she really didn't want her friends to wait on her just for that. Screw it. It's a silly amulet. A magical, lie-whispering amulet, maybe, but an amulet all the same. I've dealt with worse things. Spike had clambered onto her back while she had been thinking her plan through, and now waited, tapping his claws impatiently. Can he . . . feel it, too? Its corruptive powers? Yet another chill stole the breath from her lungs as she thought this. Spike, however, seemed completely unaffected, with an exception of concern in his eyes. "Let's go, everypony," she cleared her throat. If Spike were to become influenced by the Amulet anytime soon, it would have been that more obvious. She took the lead of the remaining ponies, stepping down onto the platform. The first noticeable thing about Canterlot Station was how cold it was. Autumn winds tore at Twilight's mane and tail and through her prized sweater, which she bunched the collar of around her neck in response. Rarity herself plucked a thick scarf from her saddlebag, passed a couple back to Applejack and Pinkie, then helped everyone into the station's main building. "My, they've planned the Autumnal equinox rather early, don't you think?" she wondered once they were inside. "Does that mean we can make snow cones early?" Pinkie gasped. "Dibs on the snozzberry~!" Twilight swept her eyes across the room for her pegasi friends among the large crowd. "Where did Rainbow Dash go now? I can't find them with everypony here!" In their own clamor, some of the ponies stopped, hearing the young doctor, and recognized her, eyes filling with either admiration or venomous hatred. "Is that Doctor Sparkle?" one said. "I didn't know Celestia's pet was granted permission to terrorize us." "Doctor! What are your comments to your recent meeting with the Governors of Canterlot Hospital?" Twilight cringed at the thought of dealing with reporters . . . again. It was incredible. Every time she had some kind of row or discussion with the Governors the reporters were the first to claw at her hooves for details. "Excuse me. I'm sorry, I can't talk right now." Weaving her way past a disappointed journalist, she picked her head up again. "Rainbow Dash!" Naturally, no response. Or the begging paparazzi drowned her out. Whatever the case, she couldn't deal with them any longer. "Hold on, Spike!" With a flash of pink light, her horn began to glow with the magic of a teleportation spell. The surrounding ponies at once assumed this to be an attack spell, and scattered to the far ends of the room, crying terrorism. "Run! She'll kill us!" Light exploded from the duo in a split-second, sending them onto the main street, where most of the shops and tourist attractions were. Twilight only just opened her eyes when she heard a familiar voice yelp in surprise, and the hair of a prism tail whip the back of her head. "Ow!" The pegasus must have flown upward before her tail hit; she hovered down into Twilight's field of vision, glaring her down. "Warn me if you're gonna pop right in front of me like that! I almost made you roadkill!" Fluttershy, now floating next to her, stared at Twilight with less of a scolding expression, but relief that no harm was done. Like a stray puppy, she must have been following Rainbow the whole way through the station; which meant they were long gone before Twilight's 'fans' had 'attacked'. Sliding off her back, Spike stumbled on the cobblestone path, dizzy from the sudden spell, and leaned against Twilight before Fluttershy took him into her hooves. "Sorry, Rainbow Dash," Twilight finally answered. "I had to get out of there, and quickly. Lousy reporters . . ." "Wait, what?" Rainbow gasped. "Reporters? As in reporters interviewing you?" Her face molded into one of disbelief as she grabbed her by the shoulders. "Why did you take off then! You could have at least told me!" "Uh, I believe I did," Twilight said. The pegasus shook her head and growled, to which Fluttershy 'eeped' and dove behind Twilight. "They were begging for autographs, practically worshipping you, right? And you ran off?" "Well . . ." Her voice strained as she sunk onto her knees, quite literally. " 'Worshipping' is a bit of a strong word; and besides, there were just as many scowling." "Arrgh!" Rainbow grabbed her mane. "I knew I shouldn't have rushed! I should have--" "Now, just you wait a minute, Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy snarled; for her standards, at least. She put Spike down and darted up to Rainbow Dash. Spike at once sidled over to, and then behind Twilight. "Warn the others, Twi. All of Tartarus has broken loose." "That's not fair to Twilight, scolding her for trying to escape paparazzi!" Fluttershy scolded, not hearing Spike. "Not everypony likes being paid attention to, or having bright, scary cameras shoved in their faces, or ponies not minding their own darn business!" Rainbow's wings folded against her body, eyes filled with dread. She plopped onto the ground. "Believe me, I know," Fluttershy said, her tone more gentle. "And besides, you're better than this, this boasting side of you." Rainbow sunk under her aquamarine glare, sighing under her breath. "Heh, sorry. I guess I got a teensy bit 'numbskulled'. I'm sorry, Twi," she glanced at the doctor. Twilight swallowed, looking between the two pegasi. "It's . . . okay, Rainbow." Wow, I'd hate to get on her bad side . . . Spike, in turn, swallowed as well, then noticing something down the road, he ran some feet forward. "There, now, Dash," Fluttershy cooed. "Don't you feel better about yourself already?" Turning away, she trotted back to Twilight, humming to herself. "Um . . .F-Fluttershy . . .?" Twilight stammered. How . . .? Did you . . . use the Stare?" Fluttershy gasped. "No! Why would you even think that! I . . . could never--" Covering her eyes with both hooves, she whimpered softly. "Sorry, sorry, sorrysorrysorry," she sniffled. "I . . . sorry . . ." She pulled her hooves away, seemingly calm again. "Please . . . understand, Twilight, I'd never use the stare on another pony. Maybe small, misbehaving animals, but not a more-sentient creature like a pony or griffon. It's like taking away their free will, their own consciousness of life. You of all ponies would understand, your work considered." "Oh, right . . ." Twilight silently bashed herself for being insensitive about Fluttershy's superpower. "How you put it, you've got a point there. The whole . . . Stare . . . being that mental cage." "And, um, it's exactly what you're trying to do, right? Break more-sentient creatures from their 'Stare'?" "Yes, that's about right. Unfortunately, the Canterlot ponies, especially the Governors, they don't seem to get that I'm trying to do something good. But . . ." The doctor turned, looking at the ponies passing by, either ignoring, glaring at, or failing to notice her. "I think it's because they're afraid of me. Or rather, afraid of my work--how unprecedented it is--but they also fear me because of it. But I can't blame them for it. Isn't it our second nature to avoid the unknown like hay fever? "And unfortunately," she said, turning back to her friend, "Ponies like Octavia mold that fear into spite for me." "You can't go tell Princess Celestia and let her confront those ponies?" asked Fluttershy. "They wouldn't bother you anymore if you did." "Maybe, if the Governors didn't constantly go out of their way to say something bad about me behind her back. Everything I do, even lifting a hoof instead of using my horn to perform a task, ponies like Octavia will try to use that in some form to attack me. Going to the Princess won't solve anything, I don't think. Besides, I shouldn't have to go to a diarch of an entire nation to outwit my adversaries. This is my battle to fight, Fluttershy." "Over here, Rarity!" Spike led the mentioned mare, with Applejack and Pinkie following behind, over to Twilight, who cringed. She'd left them behind, she realized, back in that mob of radicals, to put it harshly. "Hi, girls! Heh. You're not upset that I left you behind, right?" She could have sworn one of the hairs of her mane plucked out of place and that her smile was stretching uncomfortably wide. "Upset? Nope," Applejack shrugged. " 'Fact, soon as you done teleported, them ponies--fans and 'porters alike--wandered off like zombies, probably fergettin' you were even there to begin with." "Certainly. Though I must admit, I'm rather jealous. However long did you have such admirers?" Holding back a sigh to Rarity's comment, Twilight answered, "Well, let's see . . . I'm seventeen, been working on this since I was nine . . . divided by . . . Well, my work started getting noticed around year four of my work, so I probably started getting 'admirers' about when I was thirteen. I may have gotten used to it, but I still hate that I have to deal with them when borrowing Star Swirl the Bearded's Legacy tomes from this library." "You . . . don't want to be noticed?" "Preferably, Rarity. Not everypony takes a shine to being a star." Rarity nibbled her lip gently, that look crossing her face. The one where her eyes narrowed in thinking as mental wheels churned for a solution. "Ah! Yes, that'll do," she finally said when looking at her saddlebag. She withdrew a thick black cloak and passed it to Twilight. This ought to help with your dilemma, Twilight Sparkle." Twilight slowly took it with her own magic and slipped it on, buckling the clasp at its neckline. "Thanks you, Rarity, but . . . black?" Rarity was the type of pony who'd burn any article of clothing that was black, if found in her closest. To see the fashionista wearing black either meant she was trying to hide or in mourning, or her days of nonstop designing had finally gotten to her. Ah heh . . . It's just a silly thing I keep for rainy nights," Rarity blushed. "I may have taken it in a hurry after packing my emergency crystal scarves . . ." Everyone else either sighed or rolled their eyes while Twilight examined the cloak. There wasn't much to say in detail about it, except its fabric was made for the winter season, providing a thick blanket of warmth over most of her body, except for the hock of her back legs, its furthest reach. She pulled the hood up so that it hung just over her horn, grateful for a shield from the biting wind. As a blanket of warmth, however, it failed miserably, but the wind wasn't at blame here, and she knew exactly why. "Thanks again, Rarity. I really do appreciate it," she said to Rarity, although her eyes were set disdainfully on her saddlebag. "I would suggest thanking me once we depart from these scandalous ruffians." Rarity gestured a foreleg to emphasize the phrase, then took the lead and walked toward an alley in between beauty parlors. "This way, please. It's a seldom-known shortcut Fancy Pants informed me of during my time with him." Covering a blush, she dove in between the buildings as the others followed. Once they had passed through the maze of dark alleys, Twilight could see she was on the road to the Pegasus Race Track, so they must have been close to the Altrotta. The street had already crowded with ponies walking through, that being another sign. Alright, let's just get in there, and away from nosy eyes, she huffed. After Rarity let herself out, she followed suit, then waited on the others. "Whee! It's like a coal mine!" Pinkie cheered. Her mane had somewhat been covered in soot, as well as Rainbow and Applejack's, but everyone else was untouched. "Thank goodness," said Rarity. "Last time I'd wandered through there it was rather tidy." The seven regrouped, they walked on, merging into the pool of nobleponies and middle-class citizens, much to their disdain, especially towards the doctor. Twilight's eye caught Spike shuffling to the back of the line at one point. Of course. There was only one renowned doctor in Equestria that never traveled without her dragon assistant. She cast her gaze down, wishing she could shrink to the size of a filly and seem unimportant to these ponies. She had nearly missed the building with her head still sunk in hiding, until Rainbow grabbed her and turned her around. "There it is, Twilight! Pretty neat, huh?" Overall, it was a two-story building painted evergreen with thin lines of gold paint tracing the frames of the doors and the four windows on the second floor. It was also spread intricately yet sparingly along the facade. Overdone designs wouldn't help anyone with business. At the front entrance there were two large pillars that helped support a balcony on the second floor, possibly reserved for storage or kitchens only. There was a large wooden sign hanging off the balcony depicting a pegasus standing on hind legs, with wings outstretched and eyes shut as if the pony was unaware of its visitors. Below the image were large words etched in gold paint: Altrotta Theatre: Dinner and Show Parlor Reservations Only! Twilight swallowed softly, climbing the short staircase at the foot of the building, wary of the ponies surrounding her. Now came the hard part; having a good time planted in one place, vulnerable to those who despised her. "Whoa, they sure done pulled the stops outta this one," said Applejack, fixing her hat's angle. "Sorta' reminds me of a hotel, the way it's built an' all." Stumbling on a step, Twilight closed her eyes, taking in the scent of fresh pinewood and the clamor of lively music and chattering inside. "I think it is. Er, I mean was, if my memory's right." Spike fingered his lip in thinking, then exclaimed, "Oh, yeah! This is that run-down hotel that used to be here before I could remember. You and I used to pass by here going to those races, right?" "Mmhm. Except it was so out of the way of everything, nopony knew it was even there." She helped Spike off Rarity, letting him walk on his own, then continued, "Even I thought it'd been demolished years ago. I guess whoever Silver's helping now wanted to put a hotel-ish spin on this theatre." "Or they wanted to go the easy way without puttin' any real work into it," Applejack frowned. Her remark did make sense, being that, as Spike said, it was practically at the track's doorstep. The last thing a theatre needed was having their shows interrupted by thunderous cheering from there. "What do you suppose we do about getting inside?" asked Rarity, eyeing an usher that stood by the door. "I don't believe a letter from a manager would count as a reservation for us." The stallion's green aura surrounded a clipboard, no doubt with the names of expected customers on it. Twilight stepped around Rarity and pulled her hood back, unintentionally taking on the look of a wanderer looking for shelter. "I'll handle this, Rarity." Straightening out her mane in a somewhat-orderly fashion, she approached the usher. "G'evening, miss. Your name?" the usher spoke before she could say anything. He smiled politely, catching her off guard with his friendly attitude. "Twilight Sparkle," she recuperated quickly enough. Recognition glinted in his eyes, followed by his jaw opening slightly, but otherwise he didn't react to the doctor's name. So there is somepony in Canterlot who doesn't either swoon or sneer at my name. I wonder if Princess Celestia bribed him? Nevertheless, she continued, "I'm sorry, but my friends and I don't have reservations, but I think we're expected." With Rainbow's permission, she passed him the letter from Silver Mist. The usher's eyes waved back and forth across the words, scrunching his eyebrows, then eyeing her clothing suspiciously. Perhaps wondering what kind of doctor came to a theatre dressed in a cloak and sweater; even if this was recreation. She swallowed again, reconsidering her confession. The usher glanced inside, eyes searching for someone, then huffed. "Very well. Go right in, miss. But, please, don't expect any favors next time. This is a theatre, after all." She exhaled softly and gave a quick 'thank you' just as she heard him mutter something about 'her giving free rides'. He stepped aside, letting her and the girls inside. Like the lobby of an old hotel, the room was large and lit brightly with chandeliers that left a pale green tone in the room. The stage at the end was only between twenty and thirty feet away from them; in that space was a large dining area for the guests. About twenty-five tables had been set there, six cushions per, in a checkerboard pattern. The stage itself didn't have much detail besides massive, spread-out wings making up the frame above, and green curtains folded at the sides. Winding staircases nearby the stage ran up to the second floor, presumably off-limits to the public from what little life there was up there. The girls all scanned the room, whispering to themselves. "I take it back," said Applejack. "Whoever did the work on this here theatre broke tooth an' hoof doin' this." Pinkie, spotting a bar over to their left, 'oohed'. "Girls, they have a super-large amount of sarsaparilla!" She started to dive forward before Rarity stopped her. "Erm . . . that's not . . . sarsaparilla, dear. That's something . . . much stronger than that." To emphasize, she waved at another usher, who carried a loopy patron out. "Oh. Oh well, then." Pinkie started hopping away, humming to herself. Twilight looked around for Silver Mist, assuming the name meant she had a similarly-colored coat. A pony like her couldn't be that hard to find in a crowd of ponies with hues of blue and white and yellow. "Hey! What gives!" The sound of a spell being activated followed by Spike's shout pricked the doctor's ears. Wheeling around, she darted back to the doors to find Spike behind a wall of green. The usher's horn glowed the same color, eyes squinted with contempt. Twilight's objection died in her throat as he snarled to her, "Not it." Stunned, Twilight argued, "What? No! He's with me, sir." The usher didn't waver. "Don't care. It's not welcome here. One spark from it, and this place'll become the 'Ashtrotta'." Twilight heard Pinkie laugh at the pun and shot a look at her. The others must have heard too; they all stood behind her, ready to defend the dragon. "For your information," said Rarity, approaching him, then standing on the edge of her hooves to meet his eyes, "It is a he, and he has as much privilege to enter as we do." "You six don't have a privilege. I let you riffraff in because Silver apparently invited you. Otherwise, doctorate or no, I would've thrown you out by now." Pretty much explains why he was so nice before, the usher with a mask. The usher's cold eyes drilled into Rarity's, making her resolve disintegrate into worthless ash as she slinked away, muttering an apology to Twilight. "Sorry. Just enforce the rules here, mares." Twilight felt her jaw clenching, her heart longing to sock him in the throat. I don't believe for one second that Silver would make rules to forbid dragons. He's lying! She made up her mind and approached him. "If you're not going to let my friend in, I don't need to stay here." The girls all started after her before she raised a hoof. "Not you, girls. You can stay if you want, but I don't want to anymore. Not if Spike can't come with us. He's as much of a family as you're my friends." Meanwhile Spike shuffled between feet, whether touched by her defending him or disappointed with the usher, she couldn't tell. "Listen, Twi, you don't have to leave. I'll just go back to our old house for tonight." Twilight was already mentally rejecting at the idea. There was no way she wanted to spend the evening without all of her friends, especially not without Spike. "Spike, no. I'm not letting you spend the night alone. This isn't fair to you, coming all the way from Ponyville." The drake folded his arms, stone-hard resolve. "I'm not spending the night alone. Dad's there. He's got Fridays off, remember? Besides, I don't think mister bouncer here--" "Hey!" "Now, who's casting the giant green wall here?" he shot back at the bouncer. Then looking at Twilight, "Point is, I don't belong in here, and these ponies know it. So why not put that to good use?" Skeptical, Twilight shook her head slowly. "I really don't see how this is being turned into an advantage . . ." Spike leaned forward. "You're walking into a five-star restaurant, full of those dumb snobs, with you-know-what in tow and no defense whatsoever from it getting stolen." He began rolling his hands in a cycle to emphasize. "But say if I held onto it for you, you'd have nothing to worry about, right? And nopony would ever have to know you had it in the first place. Just saying, being caught with it in your hooves would be really bad for your rep." "Spike, all I'd have to do is place a simple containment spell on it to keep prying hooves out." "I take it that it keeps stressful energy inside, too?" he shot back, raising an eyebrow sarcastically. "I--" She saw it in his eyes that he knew. The Amulet still whispered to her, weighing her shoulders down like a boulder, clawing its dark ideas into her mind like a drag--griffon's claws. Even for one so young, it must have been obvious, the pressure she felt from the Amulet's power. And if he of anybody knew . . . "Fine," she sighed quietly. "But don't even--" "Don't touch it more than I need to, don't leave it out in the open. Don't worry. I'll just put it in the safe soon as I get home. Give it here." Deciding to give the whole saddlebag, which she presumed he meant by taking it, she unbuckled the straps and passed it to him; after the usher's wall had been reluctantly taken down, of course. As soon as she had, she heard the whispers die out, and warmth returned to her body. She held back a shudder and instead focused on Spike. Her saddlebag looked heavy in his grip, but he seemed capable enough for the trip. "And, Spike?" The dragon bent back to look at her in form of a question. "Just . . . please . . . be careful with it. It isn't I don't trust you, but the thing in there . . ." To say that tears didn't threaten to break through would have been a lie. This is wrong. It'll drive him mad if he's not careful. Twilight bit her tongue to not say it. He could handle himself long enough, couldn't he? Spike grinned back at her. "I'll be fine, Twi. I Pinkie Promise on that." He used his free hand to make the silent gestures of said Promise and started to turn around. "I see you back home, okay?" He stepped around patrons waiting to go inside, and was swallowed by the night. The usher had watched him closely, and now blinked at Twilight. "Well. Such sentiment for an imp like it." Literally blowing off his dry insult with an exhale, she spun back, entering the semicircle of her other friends. "Sugarcube? Y' alright?" asked Applejack, trying not to sound dense. Tapping her front hooves together, she glanced out from where Spike had left, then at Twilight, who also was looking. "Mm . . . Maybe it's better this way, Applejack. I'd have to constantly look over my shoulder if he didn't take it with him. Trust me, I'll be better once we settle to a table and find Silver Mist. "It hurts me to accept an atrocity like that," said Rarity. "Just because he's a dragon, it certainly isn't justified for him to be treated as such." "I'm gonna talk to Silver about this," Rainbow said angrily, "That rule's stupid as Tartarus, and I'll buck it outta here, to the moon!" As tempting as it was, Twilight didn't see a reason for her to do so. "That won't be necessary. My coming to the Altrotta's a one-time thing if this is the case. I just want to enjoy tonight, then go get Spike. He wouldn't want us causing trouble with this, anyway." Facing the dining area she added, "Or having our night ruined by it." She and the girls entered the section, trotting past the tables occupied by snobbish nobleponies. As many of them glared at her, or slid their spare cushions under their table whenever she passed them, she did her best to ignore them. She might have been dirt under their hooves to them, but even dirt has its own purpose in life. It wasn't long before she saw Fancy Pants and his family seated together, with Blueblood and Fleur both with their back to her. Waving quickly at Fancy, she ducked back down just in time to hear Fleur say, "Whatever are you grinning about, Fancy dear?" "I saw some tap-dancing ponies back there." He hadn't missed a beat with his reply. Rainbow snickered, then winked at Twilight. As they got closer, she could make out the performer currently singing a jazz-themed song up on the stage; a pegasus mare who looked about her age, but she didn't look like anyone she or the others knew personally. There was no sign of either Princess in the theatre, a rare thing to happen since a grand opening was usually accompanied by one or both of them, as well as a platoon of their guards. When coming to the second-to-last row, Rainbow flew up and did a three-sixty spin until squinting off to the left. "I dunno, everypony," she shrugged, turning back to Twilight, "I don't see her--Look out! Twilight just turned to see what Rainbow yelled about before finding a stallion's hoof thrust back. Throwing her front-legs up, she prepared for the blow. Thwap! She heard the music stop and nearby ponies fall quiet. She risked opening her eyes to find that a grey wing had blocked the attack, startling the stallion. This wing had no feathers on it, as though someone had ripped them off, leaving it instead tattered and ugly. The other wing was probably the same way. "I believe that's enough of your roughhousing tonight, sir," said the pegasus. Twilight looked to where the wing and body met and saw a pale-grey mare with a blood-and-peach-colored mane that ran past her shoulders in thick, spaghetti-like strands. Her icy-blue eyes pierced into the attacker's, which were wide with surprise. When the moment passed, he snarled at her, "I say! This isn't your concern, madam. Excuse yourself at once!" The mare's eyes didn't wander from him as she walked to his other side. As she passed, Twilight saw her cutie mark; twin feathered wings were folded protectively around a heart. She glanced back at Rainbow, who grinned, bumping her hooves together in a 'go get em' fashion. Yes, that has to be Silver. Silver spoke again, in a soft voice. "This is a theatre, not a fight club. I will not tolerate the Altrotta being treated as such." She extended a 'wing' past Twilight to push her to a safe distance. "I will ask you once: apologize to Doctor Sparkle and return to your seat, or leave the Altrotta." She paused, then added with a grin, "Sir." Sputtering in disbelief, the stallion raised a hoof, trying to strike again, this time at Silver. Instead, his blow was averted by her left 'wing', stretched out to a wide width. She swung down, forcing his hoof into the floor. Recuperating himself, he then threw his other foreleg to which she twirled one-eighty and blocked with the same wing. Throwing that limb upward, she used that distraction to back-kick him in the throat. She stepped aside, letting him stumble forward. Impressed, Twilight blinked, then registered that Rainbow and Fluttershy were cheering. The stallion hissed and started to let himself up before Silver pinned his neck with her front hoof. "You sadistic foal of a--" "I believe you owe the doctor an apology now," she cut him off. The stallion instead growled at her, struggling against her leg. "I'd rather eat my--" She pushed harder, cutting off his oxygen. "Look, I abhor violence as much as the next pony does. But please, for the love of the Alicorns Above, don't make me do something regretful." She tapped her free hoof, sighing. "And make it snappy. I have better things to do than foalsit." He swallowed, glaring at Twilight, then murmured an apology. "Oh, for heavens sake," Silver whispered to herself. "Fine, it's acceptable. Glitz, Cashmere?" She motioned two ushers to her. "Remove him from the premises, please?" She lifted her leg, then stepped back. "Wait! You said--" "I gave you one chance; you wasted it, now leave." As the ushers escorted him out, Twilight heard Applejack whisper to her, "What in the hay was his problem 'gainst you, anyways?" "Three guesses why," Twilight deadpanned. The stallion was obviously a noblepony from the way his accent was, maybe a hoof-licker of Blueblood's that heard about her recent breakthrough in developing her Formula. Once the stallion was out of sight, Silver glanced at the staring ponies, who all went back to their meals. However, Blueblood's retreat several rows away didn't fall unnoticed by Twilight, confirming her suspicion before. The pegasus singing her jazz number had watched the confrontation in shock, forcing her to lose her place and start over again. Rainbow and Fluttershy were the first ones to approach Twilight and Silver. "See, Fluttershy?" grinned Rainbow, flying just over her. "I told you Silver could take him." The yellow mare just whimpered through closed hooves. Silver grimaced at this and walked towards her. "You. Wings tucked, haunches down, eyes forward!" Rainbow froze, petrified, and folded her wings, plopping to the floor. "And don't slouch!" She became stiff as a post. Silver scanned her ex-student meticulously, even brushing dust off her mane. "Wow. Now I see where you get it from, Fluttershy," Twilight whispered. Fluttershy laughed quietly. "Did she ever teach you like that?" She tilted her head in a kitten-like way. "Making me sit up straight and mare-like? Yes, but she'd never talk to me like that. This is mostly for students who would act tough, thinking they're better than everpony else. Um, n-not that Rainb-bow's a fool for thinking that or anything . . ." They turned back to Silver, who finished circling Rainbow, and made eye contact with her, ice meeting fire, before breaking into a grin. "I apologize, Rainbow Dash. I couldn't help doing that again, just for fun." Rainbow's jaw practically unhinged. "What! But you--" "What kind of school reunion would this be, what with not messing with you in front of your friends? Which, by the way, I'm proud of your efforts with friendship." "Do I get a Wonderbolts sticker?" Rainbow gasped. "Um, no, but moving on . . ." Turning to Twilight, she said, "I'm sorry you had to see that show of violence before, Doctor Sparkle. I was hoping our grand opening would be without incident on your part . . ." "Wait, you knew I was coming?" Silver chuckled lightly at this, as though the answer was obvious. "Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy and I have shared letters with each other since parting in Cloudsdale. They've shared much about you and your friends in a good degree ever since meeting you at the Summer Sun Celebration and the return of Princess Luna. And when I helped found this theatre, I knew I had to send invites for all of you." "Huh. I hadn't a clue Rainbow Dash an' Shy were talkin' 'bout us since way back then," said Applejack. Silver nodded at the farmpony. "Yes. Like I said, they told me much about all of you. Each of you represent an Element of Harmony, and you, specifically, represent the Element of Honesty; a personal favorite trait of mine in equine, or any species, for that matter. I never believe I would ever see the Harmony Bearers in person, much less two of them being my own students." She reached for a glass of wine, sipping it carefully, and sighed with contentment. "If I may ask," said Rarity, "Fluttershy never said what elegant city you came from, where you achieved you education to aid those lesser ponies." "Um . . ." Silver looked away from Fluttershy, set the glass down and approached Rarity. "Well, in truth, I'm not a resident of Equestria at all. I come from far off, just a small slice of paradise off in the corner of the world. I've always been taught to show kindness and to help less fortunate ponies, but . . ." She trailed off, thinking to herself. "I've longed to experience Equestria for myself for a long time." "If your home was perfect, why did you leave?" asked Twilight. "If you had the chance to experience the life of Star Swirl the Bearded, whatever the cost, wouldn't you have done the same? I was, for lack of a better term, an outsider looking in. I wanted to learn its culture, its history, see the sights, know its diarchs, feel the sun's rays in a different world. Even getting a taste of your food and drink is new to me. "But I didn't want to abandon my old ways, either. So I took on my role as a tutor, a special teacher to those who had no helping hoof to guide them. Which eventually led me to here." Twilight, eyeing her surroundings, asked, "Well, the Theatre looks wonderful. You sure run it pretty well; I'm sure the pony you're helping is certain of that as well. Silver laughed quietly. "Thank you, Doctor Sparkle. I'm pleased with the compliment, but I just oversee the food and seating, and take care of any complaints that we may have in the future. The Altrotta is not really mine to command." "Silver Mist!" Everyone except the summoned jumped; she let out an exasperated breath. "Speaking of . . ." A navy blue pegasus dive-bombed at her, golden eyes glaring. Whatever her cutie mark was, it was hidden under the green work-outfit she wore. Twilight couldn't help but feel surprised at how thin the mare was; her legs were like stilts that she thought would snap in two at any moment. "Where the hell is Soa--" Silver walked calmly to her, closing her mouth with a 'wing'. "Please, calm yourself, Glider." she said caringly. "We cannot have our guests being scared off." She gestured to Twilight, whispering something to her. Turning to the doctor, Glider's fire-orange braid swung off her shoulder, batting her face before she shakily guided it back with her wing. The hair on top that hung just above her eyebrows was rough and unkempt, like Rainbow's, and had tips of gold at the edges. Her tail, on the other hand, was short and unbraided. The bunched-up cluster of white freckles on the bridge of her nose loosened when she recognized Twilight. "Ahem. You're . . . Doctor Sparkle, right? I . . . um . . ." She shook her head, flustered, then breathed in haltingly and started over. "I'm Gliding--erm, Glider, that is, founder and head of the Altrotta Theatre." She retained an air of professionalism. "Ponies come to me if they have bigger complaints than dusty tables or hairs in food. But if that's the case, I don't think they'll leave happy with my answer. But I digress. I don't think you'll cause any trouble in my Theatre, will you?" Her eyes flickered towards Pinkie and Applejack, who both flinched. "Quite the colorful party you've invited, Silver. Those two are your former students, right?" She poked her muzzle at the pegasi. "Yes. They are also the Bearers of Loyalty and Kindness." "Are they? Well . . ." She studied them for a minute, every detail, then said, "Seems you taught them well. As students and friends of Silver, you're welcome in my Theatre anytime, regardless of reservation." "Awesome! Free dinner, Fluttershy!" "I'm afraid I can't give everything for free, um . . . Dashell." "Rainbow Dash." "Whatever," she rolled her eyes, then sternly addressed Silver. "Have you or have you not found our performer yet?" "Not quite," Silver murmured, "But I am certain he will come any minute now." Glider ground her teeth, snarling under her breath. Looking about ready to explode, Twilight instinctively dove down. Instead, the pegasus drew in a long, deep breath and muttered, "Damn it. Idiot." Then eyeing the doctor, she said, "Well, we can't all be smart, can we, Doctor?" Whether it was her intelligence she insulted or her friends', or even Silver's, Twilight wasn't sure, and hid a scowl from her. Something about her was off, but not the changeling-queen-disguised-as-future-sister-in-law kind of off, either. Glider cleared her throat, spreading twitching wings, and walked ahead. "Silver, keep both eyes out for that slack-off bastard while we get my guests to their table." As she passed each row of tables, patrons either bowed their heads in respect or adverted the gaze, pretending not to be seen. Seeing the empty table she was leading them to, Twilight and the girls followed closely behind. She watched the ponies who looked away, and wondered if Glider threatened them into doing this. Maybe she's why that usher wouldn't let Spike in . . . But if she knew . . . She suddenly found herself not liking Glider, not a claw's worth, ironically put. She obviously didn't seem to value kindness like Silver Mist did, and neither did she try to be welcoming. A Bridleway director version of Ebeneighser Scrooge came to mind when she looked at Glider. But still . . . didn't he still have a heart buried under coal? There was something about her that made Twilight feel sympathetic. She obviously had a hard beginning to be so chloric towards others, and had a very small pool of those she trusted, judging by her calmer nature towards Silver. Her wings often and violently twitching had to be another sign. There were too many variables to work with on this. Glider's voice snapped her out of her pondering. "You'll have to ignore my concerns. When I sent out the memo to my performers for their scheduled showtime, one of them, I assume, ignored it. Now, I have to depend on a fractured group to entertain until he can perform with them." She said this glaring at the floor. "He was supposed to sing with them, but if this keeps up, he'll be lucky if he makes the last performance." "Pardon my asking, but I happened to noticed that you haven't set an actual play for the Altrotta," said Rarity, "I suppose that's what a theatre is meant for?" "Oh, I do plan plays," Glider replied, clearly trying to ignore her rudeness. "But I wanted tonight to be a music showcase; honoring great composers and lyricists of our time, such as Arab Menken and Maestro Wildhorn. I've even planned a Harness Zimmer showcase for the near-future. It would make sense, beginning . . . um . . ." She glanced back, eyes scanning for something. She panted, then looked away. "Right, um, beginning the career of the Altrotta with an overture. Mind the pun, if you will." She laughed to herself to clear the tension from before, then stopped at a table and pulled out cushions for the guests. "But enough about my theatre, Doctor. Silver tells me you're on the brink of success of completing a special potion. Your teacher must be . . . pleased." "Uh, yes," Twilight retained her professional attitude. "Princess Celestia has always supported me in my studies of science, though I have also honed my magical talent, thanks to her. With the forces of magic and science combined, I could create this Formula." She sat down, started to remove her saddlebag before remembering. "Once it's over, our society won't have any need for asylums or hospital rooms for the comatose, thank Alicorns." The pegasus eyed her skeptically. "Uh huh. The Alicorns . . . Tell me, Doctor, this potion . . . it's made strictly for these two pools of ponies?" There was something unsettling about her tone. Twilight swallowed quickly and answered, "Yes, just for asylum and comatose sentient life forms. Unfortunately, I can't make any risks to try something like a reformation potion. Scientifically, it's impossible to make a living thing pure and without fault." "I see . . ." The pegasus pulled away and continued, "Well, nothing to do about that, I suppose. Now, if you'll excuse me, guests." Facing Silver Mist she said, "You need to find my last performer at once, before my guests get restless and leave. Preferably before I find him." "Yes, Glider. I suggest you go focus on other things, forget about this tardiness. Glider snorted impatiently. "Just find him, and get him in here, now!" She shuddered softly, glancing up to the second floor. Silver at once rushed to her side, waving her hoof up and down in motion for her to breathe. "I'm fine, I'm fine, Silver," she whispered, after a minute of repeated breaths. "Please, get a waiter over here at once. Excuse me." She took off in less than a second, darted up to the second floor, and entered one of its dark rooms. Rarity broke eye contact with where she left and blinked. "My. Is the dear alright, Silver Mist?" "Yes . . . unfortunately, helping Glider is a greater challenge than teaching a scared pegasus how to fly. That's all I'll say on that matter." She walked to Fluttershy's seat and brushed a stray hair off her face, a common habit between the pegasi, Twilight presumed. "Why don't you come with me, Fluttershy? We have much to catch up on." "Oh, sure, Silver! I'd like that. Excuse me, girls . . ." She scooted off her haunches, nodded at Rainbow, and followed Silver away from the dining area. Meanwhile, Twilight stirred a hoof in perplexing thought, blankly watching the jazz pegasus from before. "Y' alright, sugarcube?" She flinched from Applejack's hoof touching her shoulder, interrupting her. "Um, yeah. Everything's fine." Luckily for her, a waiter had come before she could elaborate, and quickly ordered. After he took everyone else's orders and left her eyes went back to the performer. She had finished her song, then slipped behind the curtain. Another pegasus mare, with a much-darker coat, flew out and began her own number, just a classic Bridleway song. That other mare and this one must be part of that 'fractured group' Glider was referring to. Twilight looked down to the entrance, where the usher from closed the doors to signify that the Theatre was full. Hopefully, this last performer wouldn't run into Glider; at least, she prayed it wouldn't be the case. She started to drink from her glass when hearing a clatter of pans hitting the floor from behind, followed by Silver him hissing something, a warning, maybe, to whoever caused the interruption. Act I: Chapter FiveAct I: Chapter Five: Good 'n Evil Soarin's wings bristled in the icy wind clawing at his mane. His feathers were laced with ice crystals, formed long ago, resulting in numbness and yet aching from prolonged flying high above the landscape. Other than a pair of flimsy goggles he'd 'borrowed' prior to leaving the Wonderbolt Academy for the last time, he wore a thin cloak to cover his lower back and flank, and shield himself from the worst of the cold. Thunder rumbled overhead and dark clouds blocked his view. For the worst of luck, he could have already flown over Canterlot and was halfway to Appleloosa without even knowing it. There was the option of diving down to reevaluate his location, but he chose not to. There were some ponies who buried their frustrations by creating art, or going to a play, or just taking a brisk walk. Soarin's preferred method was flying high up into the clouds, where the dangerous ambiance of thin air and cold wind helped the mind wander. His teammates used to scold him for risking his safety, often giving lectures on oxygen starvation and killing brain cells, but he knew better. He taught himself a long time ago of how to pace his breathing so something like that wouldn't happen. But the main reason he did it? For the exhilaration of cherishing every heartbeat, every full breath he would take once his 'suicide flight'--dubbed by his teammates--was over. Everyday, ponies around him would take their lives and precious belongings for granted, thinking there was something more out there. Not for him. He refused to take the things that kept him alive for granted. It was true that most ponies never took time to appreciate the things they had until 'the lights went out'. Unfortunately, even the best of us forget that sometimes. If he had kept it in mind, there was a chance he would have looked back on his time with the Wonderbolts with fondness. Instead, when the name of the Wonderbolts was brought up, he could only remember the cutting words Spit had said concerning him, that he was only ever a means to the end, that he never took his training seriously enough, that his replacement would return glory to the Wonderbolts. Soarin bit the inside of his cheek, gasping lightly against the lack of air. A new memory of the loyalty he thought the Wonderbolts represented surfaced with every painful flap of his wings. Practicing loop-de-loops with Fleetfoot. Signing autographs. Hanging out with Spit. They were beautiful, for a time. But looking at them in the now, they were just minutes on a clock that ticked to the moment when Spit would make up that venomous lie, urging him to quit: "I'm sorry, Soarin. I tried to convince them, but this last show was their last straw. Baltamare's threatening to sue us unless we let you go. If we don't the Wonderbolts could most likely shut down for good." Of course, in his kinder nature, he left, never suspecting a thing. And it was in his good luck that Glider and Silver Mist, two showmares looking to start a theatre, were waiting outside for him, offering a new job. A performer, both singing and acting, if he were up to it. Having nothing to lose, he signed on. It was weird, though, how they knew he was a decent singer. He had never told anyone, believing he didn't need a job applying to that. But he wasn't a Wonderbolt anymore. He knew it, Spit knew it; hell, even his own cutie mark knew it. He tightened the clasp to his cloak, careful to conceal his flank. Thankfully, Dusty was talented in makeup, she could help out with that issue. That is, if Glider doesn't kill me when I get to the Altrotta . . . The truth was, he was running late. Upon actually leaving Cloudsdale to drop off his uniform--when he was fired a week ago, he still didn't want to admit he was off the team--it was past six o' clock; around the time he was supposed to be onstage. He wasn't sure how much time had passed since leaving, and the moon was obscured. Putting an end to the 'suicide' in his flight, he swooped down fifteen yards and weaved around the grey clouds, wary of their random bursts of lightning. Their placement and what type of cloud they were could be controlled, but when the rain came or how random the lightning struck, they were as wild as the Everfree clouds. He broke through the puffy layer and found himself less than a mile from Canterlot's shining towers and bustling train station. Taking in a deep breath of relief--now that he was where oxygen was plenty--he allowed himself a bittersweet grin. There was a small chance Glider wouldn't be too angry at him; but he knew as well as his fellow performers that this wasn't the case. She was not a pony meant to be tested by tardiness or goofing around instead of getting the job done. His eyes shifted to the crescent moon gleaming just behind Canterlot Castle, then swore under his breath. At its height, the moon clearly shown it was sometime past eight-thirty. He had to hurry. He dove up so the tips of his fetlocks were level with the cobblestone road, spread out his wings like parachutes, and locked the muscles in his legs to prepare for landing. The city drew closer as the ice chips along his feathers melted away in the warmer wind, freeing them to work properly. Pulling up, he arched up over the train station, over screaming nobleponies, and descended onto the cobblestone road. His hooves clattered against the rock as he landed, and tripped underneath him. Landing onto his stomach, he unintentionally bit down on his tongue, the taste of coppery blood filling his mouth. Nobleponies nearby, whether entering or exiting a shop, or walking by, stopped and laughed at the former Wonderbolt's display of clumsiness. Soarin helped himself up, shaking off his injuries. Idiot! he swore to himself. This is exactly what Spit was talking about! He was too distracted, too dim-witted to have taken his training seriously, especially how to land properly. Whatever sharp reflexes and tactics he had that proved him invaluable to the Wonderbolts were dead, and believing he was still the grade-A flyer he used to be was only driving that final nail into the coffin. Running past the nobles, he slipped into the shadows, weaving past crowds and found his way to a dark alley, a little-known shortcut that led to the Altrotta, if he followed the right path. Leaping over a trash can wedged between the narrow walls, he galloped through, only stopping to check the exits for his destination. He knew that right in front of one of the exits was a sign that pointed to the pegasus race-track, along the same road where the Altrotta stood. The twin street lamps that were slowly lighting up caught his eye, and his hooves screeched against the cobblestone as he stopped short. Poking less than one green eye out, he spotted the sign and, some hundred feet ahead, the theatre. It wasn't even hard to miss, considering it looked a lot like the mansion from that Mareo Sisters spinoff game, save for the gold lines traced along the frame. Ponies of all races and ages were pooled on the fronts steps, their shouts faint from where he stood. The doors were soon to close, considering their rules of when the place was full, which was why those fools at the doors were making such a fuss. He slipped past a conveniently placed table (not at all sarcastically put) and raced for the entrance. If they closed before he could get in he'd have to enter through the second floor, where he and his fellow performers often spent their free time and bunked every night; he really didn't want to resort to that. He had reached the lampposts in front of the stairs when he tripped over a tiny drake carrying a load on his back, landing once more on his stomach. "Hey, careful! I got some important stuff in here!" the dragon yelped. Soarin mumbled an apology before recovering from his fall and continued with a violent shiver. Heat from the trip must have worn off, he disregarded the sudden chill. On any other day he'd be more than happy to help the drake carry that sack, but with his own load on his shoulders, he'd have to shrug him off. Nearly everyone in the crowd complained and yelled at Soarin as he pushed past them, giving to each a 'sorry' or 'excuse me'. "Alright, everypony, theatre's full! Get home!" Avalanche, the entrance usher, waved the ponies back, eager to shut the twin doors. "Wait, Avalanche!" Soarin jammed his hoof into the small crack, holding the door open. "Well, well, Soarin," the unicorn smugly grinned. "'Bout time you got here. Glider's gunning for you." Soarin exhaled, a white puff of air escaping. "I know. I . . . got sidetracked." He tried to push the door open. "Now, can you please let me in? I can't enter through the second floor!" Avalanche's mossy eyes held only teasing sarcasm. "You got wings. Who says you can't?" "Damn it, you know why!" He banged his free hoof against the door frame. "We all know Glider's up there doing . . ." What did she do up there? From what little he saw, she often paced back and forth in her room, her reasons never explained. ". . . Whatever the hell she does up in there at eight-thirty sharp!" The other grinned wider, enjoying his tantalizing him, until a mare's sharp voice could be heard. He glanced away, nodded, groaned, then mumbled something to her. "Alright, fine, Soarin. Get in here, before Glider finds you." That wasn't Glider? He brushed sweat off his face in relief. From behind, the other ponies protested and tried to butt in after him, only for Glacier to completely shut the doors. "Damn nobles, thinking they can get whatever they want," he mumbled, to which Soarin agreed. "I hear ya." "Soarin!" A yelp escaped Soarin's lips as he jumped, feathers ruffled. A hoof grabbed his shoulder and spun him around to face the stern blue eyes of Silver Mist. Behind her, there was another mare--at least, he thought so. They used their mane as a shield from his eyes, but one turquoise eye curiously peeked at him. "Where were you?" Silver demanded. "The others had to fill in for your lateness!" Her 'wings' flared out as if they 'thought' the feathers were still there. They still creeped him out; that is, how deathly they looked compared to her natural beauty. "Hi, Silv'," he smiled awkwardly. "Um, sorry I'm late?" Losing the grin, he sighed, "I had some issues back at Cloudsdale. I really am sorry." He had stepped closer to her as he spoke, offering his hoof in apology. Silver's icy expression softened, eyes shifting. "Oh, Soarin," she sighed, "Fine, I forgive you." She took his hoof, then turned around, facing the walkway on either side of the dining area, made especially for kitchen staff and performers to navigate with ease. Her friend followed close behind like an obedient puppy. "I'm afraid Glider may be less understanding than I, however. Now get to the backstage, quickly!" She waved him on, signaling for him to walk ahead. "Wait, you're telling Glider I'm here?" Soarin panicked. Silver gave a sympathetic look. "Soarin, you know I can't lie for you. The next time Glider sees me, she'll ask if I saw you. I've the responsibility to help her, her bad temper aside. I cannot break the trust I've built in the last two years I have known her." Rolling his shoulders, Soarin accepted the inevitable and began his trot to the backstage. As he passed, the other mare brushed her mane off her face, and gave a small smile to him. "Um, hello there." She must have been antisocial, because then she retreated back into her mane with a small peep. "This is Fluttershy, a previous student of mine from many years ago." Silver briefly explained. "I'm certain you have heard of her and her friends being the Harmony Bearers." Then facing her student, "You have met Soarin on some occasions, haven't you?" Fluttershy, eyes lit with joy, answered, "Of course, Silver. I was at the Young Flyers' Competition supporting Rainbow Dash once, and Soarin was there." She glanced briefly at him, then retreated back into her mane. Meanwhile, Soarin reminisced back to that competition. He didn't recall ever talking to Fluttershy, but definitely saw her amongst the crowd. But the thought of greener times with the Wonderbolts brought salty bile rising in his throat, so he changed the subject. "So, Fluttershy? Nice to meet you. Did you want to go have a drink later, or go out--Ow!" Silver had knocked him upside the head with a wing. "Alicorns Above, why'd you do tha--Ow!" And once more. Silver hopped in front of him. "That one was for blasphemy, Soarin. I will not tolerate you cursing our princes and princesses, living or dead!" The stallion rubbed the back of his head, certain there was already a bruise forming. "Heh, sorry, Silv'." Then glancing at Fluttershy, "I was just kidding. I just say that to be friendly." A pause. "Silv' ever use corporal punishment with you?" Wordlessly, she shook her head. Why won't she talk to-- "Oh, right. Fluttershy. Sorry." The mare's expression answered clearly enough, that Silver's wing-slaps were meant for extreme circumstances like his. As Soarin trotted towards the backstage, he took notice of the bustling crowd in the chamber. Every table had been filled, and whatever spare cushions they had were taken, no doubt to storage. A really selfish thing to do in his opinion, considering not every party in the room was six or smaller. At one point, he glanced back, checking to see if Glider was coming, but then collided into a cart with stacked trays and pans. Falling over the cart, which flipped onto its side, his back legs caught into of the shelves as the metalwork spilled across the floor with a loud clatter, drawing unwanted attention from nearby nobleponies. Only his front legs kept him from banging his head. "Be careful, Soarin!" Silver hissed at him. "That is not making this ordeal of yours any easier!" The pegasus gave that half-hearted, doofus grin and freed himself, careful to keep his head down as he slinked to the backstage. So it seemed Fate was taking pleasure in not allowing him to carry any dignity. In that case entirely, Fate was not a kind pony. He made a mental note to never again believe in such a deity; nor the idea that no one had control of their own life. The entrance to the backstage little more than a doorless frame with a rope strung across it with a sign that read, "Performers Only!" Soarin ducked under it, minding the sign, and walked to his right. Darkness muted the hallway, save for a dim orange glow at the end, where the others were waiting. Lively music played there too, but a muting spell had been prepared beforehand so the performers could do whatever they pleased without disturbing plays. As he walked, Soarin tripped once or twice on some props laying around, making noise that was drowned out by the music. He'd have to talk to Night Glider about that later. Her bad habit with leaving stuff laying around might lead to someone getting seriously hurt. Unless she'd meant it for Glider . . . Night's silhouette made a graceful bow up onstage as she finished her number, slipped through the opening in the curtain. As she fluttered off the stage, her navy-blue coat morphed into the darkness, making her equally-blue eyes and silver, wind-blown mane stand out like candles in the room. "Well, it's about time you got here," she remarked, annoyed. "Where were you? Shopping for cloaks?" She eyed his suspiciously. Soarin bowed his head, saddened. He'd have to come clean soon enough, but for the time being settled with, "I got a little sidetracked." Night's low glare softened, then changed to a small smile. "You're still a half-flanked slacker, Soarin. But as long as you're alright. Now get in here; Dusty and the backups are waiting!" She gently grabbed his hoof in hers and led him towards the light. "Whoa, wait a minute, Night. 'Dusty and the backups'? I thought Toe-Tapper was leading with us?" She stopped. "Oh, right. Silver called us before the show for an emergency meeting," she cringed. "Sorry about that. It couldn't wait for you. Turns out, Glider never got the memo before today that he was an earth pony, and she went ballistic on him. So it's just me, you and Dusty leading. But don't worry. The musicians can provide the extra voices if needed." Soarin himself cringed. What kind of pony fires him just because he's an earth pony? This isn't the Pre-Celestian Age, for crying out loud! She was already strange enough with her short tempers and pausing in between sentences like she kept losing her train of thought. He sighed, starting to regret his new career option, and headed with Night to the light. As they entered the room, they saw, among five backups and musicians, a young pegasus mare with a bluish-grey coat and a fluffy grey mane. She stood on her hind legs singing her heart out in a jazz-like voice: Link "Here in Canterlot's end, It's the pits of the earth Where you won't find a friend, Where your life has no worth! "Death is waiting; Fate is marking your card! "You've got one chance in five, They're odds you must outdo If you want to survive, So be fast your hooves! "Life is hard here; For it's Discord's backyard!" The musicians all applauded her just as she did a spin, coming muzzle to muzzle with Soarin. "Oh, hey, Soarin!" Her pink eyes lit like Hearth's Warming. "You actually came!" The musicians waved at Soarin. "Told you he'd come, Dusty," said Night. "I just didn't know when exactly." The mare's actual name was Dust Devil, but both Soarin and Night called her Dusty for short. She nuzzled Soarin in a tight hug, did the same with Night, then waved them in. The room was narrow and only had two walls, the back, where the two hallways connected, and the wall of the stage. Since it was split in half by the curtain, one side of the stage was for performances and the other completed the backstage, even leaving plenty of room to walk around on. However, there were no staircases on either side, so it was little more than a giant soap box. A rectangular wooden table stood in the center of the room and held a large orange candle that lit the room. Hanging on the back wall, there was a hat rack where a striped scarf and two cloaks hung solemnly, and a full-length mirror sat beside it. "I didn't know what to do since you weren't here," said Dusty, "So I just started cheering up the musicians, and they liked how I mixed Wildhorn's songs with a jazz theme, so I went with that. Although, I wish Nighty could'a helped with that, but she sucks at jazz, so it was just me!" Night just shrugged and walked to the back wall, where a device with a crescent moon hung just above her head. "In my defense, I can make some hell of good props and settings for your numbers to make up for it." To emphasize, she pulled a small lever hidden along the prop, which made the moon switch phases. "Mm, yeah, that's true," Dust Devil mumbled, then changed subjects. "Oh, did Silver tell you yet? Some stupid noble pony was bullying this unicorn doctor, so she came to help and totally whooped his flank! You should have seen it, Soars." The musicians nodded assent. Soarin blinked, impressed, but got his focus back. "That's great, Dusty, but I need your help with something." "Look, Soarin," said Night, "I get that you didn't mean to take so long, but you can't exactly hide from Glider. You'll have to fess up sometime. But maybe she'll let you off with a warning or something." Dusty 'pshhed' at that. "Yeah, right. She's nothing but a pain in the flank. Do you know, yesterday, I was being grateful for her giving me this job, just explaining that I had a little sis to take care of since my weather job in Ponyville was a bust. But she just rolls her eyes at me and says I'm 'wasting my time with family'." "Dusty, please!" Soarin tapped the table, getting her attention. "This isn't about me hiding from Glider! I just need you help covering this up!" Whipping off the cloak, he showed the mares his cutie mark; or rather, lack thereof. The musicians stopped in their own conversation, blinking in misunderstanding. "We'll give you all some room," said one of them, starting for the stage. "We need to do some last-minute tuning, anyways." Soarin could tell that some of the musicians wanted to stay for the juicy details, but the ringleader's statement made it clear that he wanted to respect his privacy, so they too flew or teleported to the stage. When the room was cleared out save for the three singers, Dusty was the first to speak. "I-I don't get it. Where's your cutie mark?" Soarin paused, looking for a way to say it correctly. "It . . . vanished on me . . . when I left Cloudsdale to drop my outfit off. "But cutie marks don't disappear for no reason!" Night shouted. "Are you trying to say that mine--" She placed her front hooves over her own protectively. "--Could vanish right now?" "No, it can't! Um, rather, I don't think so." He hit the table again to calm the panic before it could begin. None of this would make sense to them unless he explained what had happened. "Spit lied to me about being fired from the Wonderbolts." "But, she asked you to quit because of that lawsuit," said Dusty, to whom Soarin held a hoof to quiet her. "Let me explain the whole thing first, before either of you ask too many questions." In the best calm he could control, he explained that he'd gone to return his outfit--skipping the part about the lawsuit, as it was already explained to them. Just before leaving he'd heard his former captain and her new co-captain, Fleetfoot, entering the locker room he was in. Having no other exit, he had hidden behind another row, despite not wanting to eavesdrop. They were discussing the new recruit, Lightning Dust, and how well she would recover lost funds. "Wait, wasn't Lightning Dust that mare you had a date with that night?" Night asked. "Before the show, I mean." Soarin groaned under his breath."Can we please not bring it up? I had a late night from that, got drowsy the next day, and that was how this whole thing started. Anyway, they started talking about me, just . . . berating my flying abilities, laughing at my failure. I didn't get what exactly they were going on about, but then I heard Spit saying she regretted lying to me, but it was necessary for the team. I think what happened was she made up the lawsuit so I'd leave by my own accord, so she could 'spare my feelings'." Dusty breathed shakily. "But why would she? You're the best flyer on that team!" "Was. I heard them. This Lightning Dust auditioned some time ago and impressed them. So they probably waited for one of us to screw up so there'd be an open spot for her." He glanced away, green eyes tightened angrily. "And whether or not a lawsuit existed, their plan would still work out the same way." "So, the cutie mark?" "Not sure, but it doesn't matter. If even it knew I wasn't a Wonderbolt anymore, it's a sign to give up. I still need you to cover this, though, so it doesn't raise any questions." Dusty wordlessly complied, taking from under the table a special makeup kit meant especially for making fake cutie marks for plays, and laid on her knees beside him, going to work. "But they need you," Night tried to affirm, but the statement held no confidence. "Nopony needs me, Night," Soaring mumbled back. "I was just a toy to be played with until I wasn't wanted. I was never needed." His ears drooping, he sighed under his breath. "And you know what? The same exact thing happened to the flyer I replaced, now that I think of it. So they've been doing this for years. Maybe since they were first founded a thousand years ago." "O-okay, so it was bound to happen," stammered Dusty, trying to keep her hooves from shaking her brush. After tracing along the lightning bolt and wings, she moved to the other flank. "But it's all for the better, I guess. I mean, I kinda was fired the same way. Well, I wasn't lied to, I don't think. But it's practically the same thing; I screwed up during the annual water-gathering in Ponyville, and they had some better weather ponies to take my place." "Not to mention," Night added grimly, "It's hard getting into show business when your whole family's all about military, and doesn't care for theatre like you would. At least, that's why I left." "But the point is," said Dusty, "All three of us left something behind in our old lives. So maybe the Alicorns are giving us a chance to start over; together." Soarin looked at her, blinking. She had a point. He missed being with the Wonderbolts, more than his friends could know, but had he stayed, he'd only get hurt all the more, like Night could have with her own family. "Sorry, was that cheesy? My sis tells me I always say stuff like that." Soarin quickly shook his head. "No, I don't think so. Actually, I think that's what I needed to hear. Thanks, both of you." "Yup, that's what I'm here for. Speaking of which, you're all done." She packed her makeup and set the box back to its place. "So, what do you think?" Soarin trotted to the mirror, staring at his reflection, then focused on Dusty's handiwork. Both sides were detailed from every feather to the edges of the lightning bolt, and were even traced with black to make it stand out more. "Exactly as if I was still a Wonderbolt." His tone bore that of a bittersweet tone, and he smiled, imagining himself still wearing his Wonderbolt outfit. "Even so, you really do look better with this cutie mark," said Night, placing herself within the frame, next to him, "Rather than a different one." "Oh, really? Maybe you want to compliment me some more up on the balcony later?" He brushed a wing under her chin teasingly, before hurried hoof-steps could be heard over by the stage. Soarin and Night both glanced back to see one of the backups descending the small staircase. "Guys, we're on next. Get ready." Soarin nodded at him. "Got it. We'll be right there." Happy, the backup returned to his place onstage. "To be continued?" Night tilted her head. "Mm, yeah. But like Dusty said, we're facing a new life together, like a family." Aw, damn it! Now I've trotted into the cheesy zone! Dusty was the first to get in place on the stage. "Oh, like a family! That's even better than being friends! That reminds me of a great song I heard off of NeighBreezie the other day! 'We eat together, we drink together, we work in perfect sync together. We smile--Frown--Blink--Together completely'!" Night quickly stopped her, flying up to the stage and holding a hoof over her mouth. "No time for a song!" She then blinked, realizing what she just said. "Erm, I mean, no time for that particular song. I'll talk to Glider about maybe including some 'Galacanter' songs to our next show." Squeeing joyfully, Dusty clapped her hooves together. Soarin clambered onto the stage, facing the curtain. Upon approaching her, Night backed up and away so he took the lead. Not once, in their rehearsals, did she take lead, despite being offered to on many occasions, so it became an unspoken system for her to follow whoever led. Applause sounded from the other side and the limelights cut out, signaling that they were up next. The previous performer entered the backstage, nodded respectfully at the three, then vanished with teleportation. There was a chance, a slight chance, that Soarin could turn this around; if Glider was impressed by his first real performance, and then some until the end of the show, maybe she'd be almost as forgiving as Silver. He slipped through the curtain, hearing his teammates close behind. ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ Twilight stamped her hooves and cheered for the unicorn singer. His baritone voice provided a perfect performance of 'Stars' from Neigh Misérables, her favorite song from that play; and contrary to popular belief from her friends, it had nothing to do with her cutie mark. The reason was, among the touching instrumentals, the enigmatic meaning behind its words. Some believed it referred to the Alicorns Above, the deceased Alicorns who became one with the stars upon their passing, and guided and protected their subjects in their disembodied eternity. Some argued that the song was from Princess Celestia's perspective in hunting the 'fugitive', Nightmare Moon for stealing her sister away. As for Twilight herself? It was a little bit of both for her. Clearly, the stars acting as sentinels were the Alicorns Above, awaiting the day when the Solar Princess would end the Nightmare's reign of carnage. Fluttershy had returned to her seat just before the song had begun, just in time to find her fruit salad waiting for her. "Back so soon?" Applejack had asked. "Yes, Silver had to tend to other patrons, so I told her I wanted to rejoin you," Fluttershy had said. "Besides, she'll meet up with us later." Now, the pegasus quietly nibbled on orange slices sandwiched with spinach leaves, and the singer slipped behind the curtains, taking mind to the darkness now that the limelight had cut out. "Well, you certainly received your wish, Twilight," said Rarity, eating her own salad between sentences, and only one leaf at a time. "You did hope for there to be an homage towards this play, did you not?" The doctor smiled, gleeful. "Yes, but I can't believe that of the wide variety of great musicals and their songs, they'd pick 'Stars' from this masterpiece!" Faking a yawn, Rainbow leaned back in her seat. "Yeah, but c'mon! All they do in that play is stand around, complain about their problems, and occasionally duke it out! Where's the awesome stuff?" "Isn't that something like what Spike said before about 'Neigh Mis-er-ah-bull'?" said Pinkie. In her mane, she bounced a grape tomato, then rolled it through a section of her mane that was shaped like a Mobius strip. Bad manners aside, this made Twilight laugh until her sides hurt. Within the first hour of watching tributes to Bridleway musicals, Twilight's usual, relaxed demeanor returned strong, her weariness from nonstop work and stress melted like ice under the sun. The lights dimmed down once more, meaning the next act was to begin. To start, soft, deceptive music similar to a snake charmer's pungi mingled with the anxious crowd's applause. "I wonder who's up next?" pondered Applejack. "Music sounds like somethin' that jazzy mare sung darn good." Twilight pressed her lips together. "I have no idea, but with what we got so far, I'm certain it'll be as great as the others." If squinting, she could make out three silhouettes up in front, and a small group in the back; five or seven at most, by her count. The main three held various poses on their hind legs, the one in the center standing the tallest, and their faces were illuminated when the limelight returned. The two mares on the sides were both performers from before; one with a coat darker than Luna's and the other who sang jazz and had a palette that looked like someone sprinkled soot on her. But the stallion in the center . . . "Soarin?" Twilight gasped. She nearly spilt her beverage when her aura lost its grip for a moment. What in Equestria is he doing here? When looking around, she saw each of her friends shared the same stunned look. "Well, well, well. I never thought I'd see the day when Soarin were singin' Bridleway . . ." whispered Applejack. "Maybe he's doing a side job for extra money?" Twilight offered, mostly recovered by the sudden turn, but then was rejected by Rainbow, who slammed a hoof onto the table, making the plates and glasses rattle. "Hellloooo! Wonderbolts are richer than horse-crap! Richer than both Princesses combined! He probably lost a bet or something." Rarity, however, held a look of distain after the moment had passed, and scoffed. "I wouldn't doubt that. Especially what this one does in his spare time with young, naïve mares . . . He's more slippery as an oiled snake in Froggy Bottom Bog--" "Quiet!" Pinkie shushed. "They're starting!" Link Rarity had settled down, yet was stubborn to lose her visage of contempt. Facing the trio of pegasi again, Twilight saw that Soarin was taking the lead, while the mares looked to him; in the metaphorical and literal sense. He let himself down on all four hooves and walked predator-like to the edge of the stage, trapping the audience in a startling, emerald gaze. Good 'n Evil, and their merits; They've been argued through history as well as they should. My philosophy--any filly can see--Good is Evil . . . And--there--fore--all--evil is . . . good! His wings had extended with grace as he sung this, then snapped into his back as the music swelled. The mares then went their own way, performing little hops and circling the stage. "I'm impressed so far," said Twilight. "I had no idea he could sing!" Each of the girls, save for Rarity, all watched the performance with wonder. The fashionista snorted in response and muttered something drowned out by the music. Soarin turned on one leg, back to the center and continued, all the while his words dripping with contempt and sarcasm. How do you tell Evil from Good? Evil does well, and Good . . . heh, not so good. Evil's the one that is free everywhere, Good is the one that they sell! You must decide which is Heaven . . . And which is Hell . . . The mares returned to his side, laying on their stomachs, staring up at him, and copying his words: Heroes maintain, (Heroes maintain,) "Evil's a curse!" ("Evil's a curse!") But it is plain, (But it is plain,) We aren't fooled, Good's even worse! The mares slid up, struck another pose, then walked towards the end of the stage as he sung: Evil's the one that they tell you to shun, "Good is the one to embrace." Say that, and Discord'll laugh right in your face! Soarin joined the mares, holding each in a wing. The battle between Good 'N Evil goes back to the start! Envy, hate, and the Elements tore the Sisters apart! The key thing about Good 'N Evil: Each of us must choose! Heaven and Hell is a hell of a gamble to lose! But as I peruse, (As I peruse,) This world we abuse, (This world we abuse,) It's Hell that we choose! (It's Hell that we choose!) And Heaven must lose! Twilight felt the tips of her ears burn white-hot. No, it can't be that simple . . . Yet the answer spoke otherwise, proving Luna's suggestion back at that meeting. She couldn't miss a word of this. "Excuse me, Rarity? Mind if we switch seats?" Hers sat in front of the table, perfect for a closer look. Rarity shrugged indifferently and moved aside for her. Whipping out a notepad in her sweater's pocket, she began to take down notes on the song so far and now. (Evil!) Evil is everywhere, (Good!) Good doesn't have a prayer! (Good!) Good is commendable, (Evil!) Evil, dependable! (Evil!) Evil is viable, (Good!) Good's unreliable! Good may be thankable, But Evil is bankable! Soarin had strutted off the stage in the last verse, looking no longer than a few seconds at each table where most of Canterlot's hypocritical nobleponies sat. Then starting anew, he spotted Twilight's table, stopped, and pierced her eyes with his own. He undoubtedly knew what made her a noblepony, so feeling discomfort from his stare, she dropped her gaze away and back to the notepad. Evil's for me, Good, you'll pursue, Just doesn't suit me to be . . . Daring Do He then slid towards Rarity and tried to lift her chin, but his wing was slapped away. Ignoring this, he instead grinned and headed back the stage. It's easier by far by the way that things are to remain Good 'N Evil . . . Than try to be, Evil . . . and . . . Good . . .! (Easier by far to remain Good 'N Evil than try to be Evil and Good!) He and the mares returned to their original poses from the beginning, the lights cut out, and the song ended. Hoofstamps and whistles filled the room, including from Twilight's circle of friends. Rainbow was, among all of them, the most excited, and was whooping with glee. "Yeah! Go, Soarin!" Twilight herself hid a smile under the shadows, scanning her scribblings on her notepad. Bad is good, and good is bad . . . Sacred is profane . . . And it's wiser to be mad. . . In a world that is insane. In a world where everypony's insane. This could work! It took all her will to keep her hooves from trembling in the joy that wracked her brain. If this theory was correct, she didn't have to worry about finding some half-dead pony to test the Formula on. She continued scratching at the paper like a madmare, pausing every so often to check her notes, then returned to her task with twitching hooves. Even under the watchful eyes of her friends, Twilight worked through this new perspective of the two warring natures, as Soarin and his friends' performances continued. ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ Two hours passed as Soarin and his team sang from genre to play, bouncing from the madness of a usurper, to the green-coated outcast breaking from her shell, to the struggles of a Scoltish author bringing his stories to life. When eleven o' clock struck, the stallion bowed for the last time and trotted offstage. Everyone around Twilight and her friends placed payment on their tables and slowly dispersed from the theatre. "Gotta hand it to y'all," said Applejack to Fluttershy and Rainbow. "You done picked a good place to unwind." She plucked a scarf from Rarity's bag and began winding it around. "Oh, so you did enjoy the Theatre's opening?" said Silver Mist. Her mane looked damp with sweat, and a few stray hairs stood out from it. She didn't have to explain, it was clear she had to walk against the ocean of patrons. "Eeyup. I reckon it's safe to say we all had a darn good time." This seemed to brighten the wingless pegasus' face. "Oh, that's good. Glider will be pleased to know our opening worked so well, I am certain." "Just have Soarin put in a good word for me at the Wonderbolts Academy, and we'll call it even, AJ," Rainbow waved at off. Silver winced back at this for reasons unknown, but before Twilight had the chance to ask, she stepped back, towards Fluttershy. "I'm sorry, dear, but I have to return to other matters with Glider. I do hope you understand." Quickly beelining to the staircase, she left the group alone. What was that about? Twilight wondered. But with nothing more to be done, she went back to looking over her notes. And from what she discovered, no matter who it was, sane or demented, awake or comatose, the natures of Goodness and Evil were never equally balanced in their hearts. Therefore, the TS8 Formula--a medicine devised to separate and equal the two--could work on anyone. In no way could it reform the patient, for the formula couldn't destroy the nature of Evil, but it would set evil traits that were beyond control back to normal. She then realized she owed a debt to Soarin, for this discovery wouldn't have come to light without an outsider's opinion. And like anyone who had decent manners, she hated leaving debts unpaid, or, at least, without proper gratitude. "Wait, girls?" The others were turning to leave, all dressed in their scarves and winter coats. "What's up, sugarcube?" Applejack piped up, setting a small pile of bits on the table. "I . . . I want to stay a bit longer . . . there's something I need to talk about with Soarin." "Oh, talk with him, dear?" Rarity began with an edge to her voice, "Whatever it is you may have in mind, leave such a temptation alone. That stallion is nothing more--" "Rarity!" Twilight shouted, face imploding with pink, "I never said anything about that! I just want to ask him some questions!" The fashionista scrutinized her, then motioned for her to elaborate. "I . . . want to know why he's really here. We were all wondering the same thing, so I think it's better to lay this question to rest." Rarity scowled, most likely about her friend having anything to do with Soarin. But eventually, calm washed over her face. "Oh, very well," she muttered softly. "But please, do be careful with that scoundrel." "So, you haven't heard after all, have you, Doctor?" Twilight's jaw tightened hard enough to break teeth. She didn't have to turn to know who it was. "I'm afraid dear sir Soarin was expelled from the Wonderbolts in his prime. Quite a tragedy, isn't it, Rainbow Dash?" Octavia trotted to the doctor, two stallions following close behind. Twilight glanced at them, sickened by the cellist's vanity, and from the looks of it, the rest of her friends, weren't happy to see her, either. Shock riddled Rainbow's face, but then hardened into the same spite that the cellist had. "You leave my friends out of this, Octavia," said the doctor. "Any fight you want is with me." Octavia tsked, not quite making eye contact with her. "If this is about last week, don't be too sore about it. I am, just like everypony else in our fair city, just looking out for my--and Canterlot's--best interests." "Buckseed," Rainbow scoffed. "You're just out to get Twi just because she overshadows you. No way in Tartarus can a dumb cellist compete with somepony who's being taught by Celestia herself and saving Equestria a hundred times over!" This seemed to pluck a nerve within her, because her eye twitched slightly and her smile fell. But she quickly recovered. "Alright. So I'm jealous of your fame, Sparkle. But our own blessings and misfortunes bounce off each other. I may not have fame like yours, but my belongings make up for that. Like these two prizes I picked up tonight." One of the stallions, the unicorn that refused to let Spike in, let her stand close to him, wrapped meticulously in his forelegs. "And it's quite difficult being a musician when your good looks give you great company. Fetch me a drink, Glacier?" The other stallion caressing her fetlock paused, nodded, and headed to the bar. "This," she gestured to her face, "Makes much better progress than locking oneself in the basement restudying one's medical journals, after all." Twilight backed a few steps. She was predictable when it came to studying, and it bit her in the flank more times than she wanted to admit. But she couldn't let her play this game again; getting under her skin, making her say things she'd regret, making things worse for her. "You know, Octavia," she sighed at last, "I really feel bad for you. You've let your jealousy over all this fame get to you, and all it's doing is turning your heart into something ugly." "Oh, please," Octavia laughed. The stallion, Glacier, had returned with a wine glass and passed it to the mare. In between sips, she answered, "Not one part of me is lacking in beauty, and everypony in Canterlot knows it. My heart . . . what a ridiculous sentiment." "You may not understand now," Twilight pressed on, "But if you don't let go of this jealously, you're going to someday end up in a lot of trouble, and those 'good looks' won't help you in the slightest." "Mm, whatever you say, Sparkle. However, I have better things to do than listen to your ranting as Celestia's pet." Without another word, she waved her friends along. "Yeah! That's right, keep running, tramp!" Rainbow screamed after her once she passed the doors. "Rainbow Dash!" Twilight gasped at the sudden language, running to Rainbow. "You can't just say things like that here!" The pegasus didn't look phased by it, though. "What? Everypony was thinking something like it. I just had the guts to say it." "Aw, don't let it go buggin ya, sugarcube. She darn well deserved it." "Maybe, but I wish there was some way to make amends with that pony. Every time I've tried, she treats my friendship like the plague," Twilight sighed. She remembered a lesson her mentor once taught her, long ago, when she was a mere filly. Some nobleponies had saw her studying medical journals, specifically on the brain, and how a comatose state could take effect. When she told these ponies of her plans to cure comas with her formula, they laughed, believing the filly to be a fool for thinking such a cure could be made was foolish. Princess Celestia had often told her that by taking this course of destiny, she'd be faced with many who would refuse to listen, and among those cynics, there were those who would never change, no matter how many chances of reconciliation would be given to them. "I learned this myself from personal experience, I'm afraid," Celestia had repeated with each time she taught this lesson. It became a standpoint to Twilight knowing that, just as Soarin's song had said, 'It's Hell that we choose'; that many of equine was stubborn and chose to instead make life harder for others. The swooping sound of a curtain hit Twilight. Revolving to the source, she saw Soarin and his friends trotting from the backstage. Excusing herself, she started towards him, already several different ways to start the conversation spinning in her brain. Yet as she did, fear passed over on the lighter-colored mares' face as she glanced up to the second floor. "Soarin, look out!" she screamed. Soarin, too, looked up, then darted forward. But Glider was faster. Much faster. Like a fiery bolt, she dove from the second floor, hooves booming on the wooden floor just in front of him. He jolted to a stop, slipping onto his back from the momentum. The two other mares tried to fly to his defense, but Silver had appeared from the shadows to stop them. In that time, Soarin tried maneuvering the opposite direction, and Glider once again cut him off. Before he could react, Glider sucker-punched him aside the jawline. He staggered groggily, face smacking into the floor. Twilight shouted indiscernibly, about to teleport in front of the assailant, only for Rarity to hold her back. "No! Let go!" "Dear, please!" She moaned, fighting against Twilight's strength. "Interfering shall only complicate things; for both him and you." She struggled a few more times, but Twilight finally gave up, laying on her knees to convince Rarity. When wearily looking to her side, she saw the exact same thing had happened to Rainbow, being restrained by Applejack. Glider now held Soarin captive, one wing tightened around a leg, now that he stood on all fours. Most of the conversation was indiscernible, but from she could make out, he was the late performer, and she was demanding to know why he was late. "I gave you this job when you had nothing!" Glider suddenly panted loudly. "I can just as easily throw you away, just like those unfay . . . unfaust . . . argh! Like those 'good-for-nothing' Wonderbolts did. And I'll find better singers than you, those who can take their schedules seriously." Soarin's reply was too quiet to hear, but Twilight was sure she had heard the name "Toe-Tapper". "Don't question my preferences!" Glider shouted again. Then one of his friends flew beside her--the darker one with her silvery mane--and spoke to her. Whatever she said, Glider took on a smug visage and answered, "I expect each of you to act on your best behaviors, to the point of perfection. I don't tolerate one of you coming two-and-a-half hours late. I won't show any more pity over you and I both being 'Gilders', either. Be grateful that I give the most of my earnings to you performers." She released Soarin and started to walk away. "But at least your voice, Soarin, makes up for that astint . . . empty-headed lust of yours. Just don't be late again." Laughing under her breath, she left the pegasi, the leader of which leaning onto a table, using a plate as a mirror to examine his bruise. Twilight took no hesitation to go help him, and was just fast enough to avoid Rarity's attempts to grab her again. "Oh, shoot!" she heard her swear. "I didn't even get the chance to give her my special whistle!" Whistle? Twilight didn't know she'd kept these things around her, as she believed they were just ear-ra--She held back her gag, realizing what exactly the whistle was for. For Equestria's sake, Rarity, I'm just helping him! The two other pegasi were hovering over him like protective mother hens, asking a plethora of questions, while Soarin was obviously rolling his eyes, but not in derision. "Excuse me, please, I'm a doctor," Twilight commanded. The mares both recognized her and backed off, while Soarin scrutinized her. "Huh. Didn't know you were a legit doctor, being Celestia's pet and all," he said. Twilight bit back her anger and sighed out hot air. What is with everypony thinking I'm some slave of the Princess'? Even Philomena is treated like an actually pony, rather than a pet bird! Letting it go, she responded, "I'm not that kind of doctor, but I have plenty of experience in the first-aid field to legally tend to injuries. My actual doctorates include medicine, neurology, chemistry . . . Right, your injuries. It doesn't matter in this situation. Now let's see . . . slight bruising around your cheek, major bruising on the jawline . . ." She pressed down on the bone with no reaction. "No fractured bones, no dislocated jaw--" "Aw, that's too bad," said the lighter pegasus, "He uses that thing to chat our ears off!" Soarin shot a look at her. "Shut up, Dusty." There was no spite in the statement, presumably this was playful banter. "Moving on," Twilight continued, "I don't see any other significant injuries. You're ready, Soarin. Now, I recommend icing that twice per day, preferably before your performances, and limit your speech to only necessary talking." Soarin quickly held at hoof at Dusty before she could say anything. "Good to know you had my back there, Doctor," he turned back to her. "Or should I say, 'good to know you had my face'?" Chuckling lightly, Twilight answered, "Yes, the correct term is 'had your face'. And you don't have to call me by my title. The doctor thing just comes with my PH.D.s. "So I guess all that spite you get comes with it too?" "Well, no. It comes with doing meaningful work that nopony's ever tried before." She offered him a seat, to which he accepted, and she followed suit. From behind, she heard a shuffling of hooves. Good, her friends were leaving. She needed this time alone with him. The two mares also took this hint and left as well, though the darker one had returned very briefly with an ice bucket. "I'm sorry about having to talk about this," Twilight said, helping the ice into a plastic bag, then handed it to Soarin, "But I was told about the Wonderbolts, and your issue with them." Soarin snorted, pressing the ice with a wing. "But my friend wanted to know what had happened." The pegasus looked grim over having to talk about it, but indulged anyway. "Let's just say that if she's planning to tryout for the team anytime soon, let her know that the Wonderbolts aren't exactly as loyal and honorable as they make themselves out to be." So betrayal. And lies, judging by the use of 'honorable'. And the variables weren't many on that case. Maybe a replacement, resulted from Soarin's last show gone wrong. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have asked." But Soarin ignored it. "If it keeps one more pony from having their dreams shattered the hard way, it's an ordeal I'll put up with." It was a good point to consider. "If there was a way to help you, I'd do it. But I'm not here to pour pity on you when it's making things worse. I actually came to thank you." Soarin laughed quietly. "What, did I indirectly kill one of those Governors you hate?" When Twilight shook her head, he replied, "Okay, never mind. At least there's that one who actually supports you." He smiled, his emerald eyes tracing hers. "So, seriously, what'd I do?" "You helped me with your song, 'Good 'n Evil". I dunno . . . I really needed an outsider's opinion on this problem I had, and everything in those lyrics . . . just fit." "Technically, those lyrics aren't mine. They're Wildhorn's. I just endorse them, and pray to the Alicorns Above that lawyers don't come knocking down our door." "They still helped." She paused. "What do you know about my experiments and the natures of Goodness and Evil?" Soarin shrugged. "Not much. I didn't go through high school." "That's okay, I'll just explain it simply. "Within every one of us, even the best of us, there is an essence of Goodness, and an essence of Evil. Imagine it all as a rudimentary scale." To elaborate, she conjured a scale made completely of light. One side had an orb of white, the other, black. "Within our lives, from the moment we're born, these two fight for control of their host. With every action or inaction tilts these scales." She did so, demonstrating the example. "But I also think the reason we can't help our actions sometimes is because these natures heavily influence them. And if Evil takes over, we lose our sentience, or free will. You've seen this in mental hospitals or comatose patients." "What about Good taking over? What happens then?" "I could ask the same thing about a hero overthrowing the sorcerer and liberating the kingdom. What does this hero do with this kingdom now that evil's conquered?" Soarin nodded, freeing her to continue. "Now, none of us are born with equal scales. They are never balanced. This is why there are hypocrites and masqueraders, and humble ponies and kindhearted ones who give everything they have. All these have scales that are not balanced. "My TS8 Formula was designed to separate the natures and balance them out, therefore giving fallen sentients their will back. However, I made the mistake of thinking it could work only on these ponies. Even as we speak, the war goes on in our hearts. The scales are out of whack. This is shown in many cases; an overblown egotistical personality, a physical deformity, or a mental illness, like dyslexia." Pans and dishes clattering over the floor echoed through the room for the second time that night. Both Soarin and Twilight looked at the sound's source and saw Glider struggling in a food cart, all legs in one shelf, and her wings fluttering helplessly. A waiter tried to help, but she shouted at him. "I don't need your help! Just watch where you're going!" Managing to pry her limbs out, she snarled at anyone in her path, and flew back to the second floor. "What was that about?" Soarin pondered. Twilight couldn't provide an answer, not even an 'I-don't-know' for not wanting to sound dumb. They both settled back as she continued. "Anyway, these illnesses can be cured with the TS8, putting these two in perfect balance, for a time." "For a time?" Soarin looked skeptical. "Why not get rid of evil altogether?" "It won't work. Completely reforming someone is not only impossible, but it's unkind. By doing so, one would remove all free will to act as they please. Even pulling a harmless prank would be out of the question for one of a completely pure heart." She released the spell, evaporating the scale. "And besides, Evil can never really die. 'Darkness always had its part to play. Without it, how would we know when we walked in the light? It's only when its ambitions become too grandiose that it must be opposed, disciplined--sometimes, if necessary--brought down for a time. Then it will rise again, as it must.' "Been reading 'Abarat', huh?" "It's a classic. And it applies well to this ideology." "Hey, sugarcube?" Applejack called galloping towards her and Soarin. "Pardon me for breakin' up your, um . . . soirée?" The unicorn frowned at her, but was ignored. "But Silver's sayin' they gotta get to closin' up shop. We'd better go get Spike and get us home." Oh, right. Spike's still guarding the Alicorn Amulet. I hope he wasn't awake the whole time . . . In the back of her mind, she knew that by the time they 'picked Spike up', her friends would know what she was up to. But for the time being, she'd let them savor the feeling of not being deceived for a bit longer. "I'll be right there, Applejack." When she left, the doctor slipped on the cloak Rarity had lent her, brushing the fabric meticulously. "I'm sorry to break this up so quickly, but you probably need to go back to your friends, right?" "Yeah, I do. But I'm lucky to have any friends, considering what I'd been through as of late." He sighed, gently touching his bruise. Did he even have any friends outside the Wonderbolts when he was still a part of the team? Or did he even have any friends now, besides those two mares? It only reminded her of when she moved to Ponyville under the charge of making friends, to her reluctant obedience. She didn't have time to make friends when she needed to find the correct recipe for the TS8 Formula, and this whole, 'friendship' thing was just driving a wedge into her priorities. Did she ever tell her friends how much she hated doubting her mentor's wishes? Through all the friends she'd made in Ponyville and the lessons she'd learned, she had honed her mind to have a tolerance towards the Governors and those who bashed her work, and, most importantly, two of them indirectly contributed to finding the key to the TS8; Zecora with showing her trade in little-known potions, and Pinkie Pie, with finding the Mirror Pond. Would she have even gotten close to unlocking the puzzle without the magic of friendship? Twilight touched her hoof to Soarin's, sending sparks up her leg. "Then be glad to know you have one more friend." Sparks of doubt ran in his emerald eyes. "No, I mean it, Soarin. You may have just saved my Mother by doing this. It's only fair to extend my hoof in friendship." She withdrew a card from her pocket, a business card with just her name, profession, and Canterlot address. "If the condition of your bruise worsens, or, more importantly, if you need somepony to talk to, I'm staying in Canterlot for a couple weeks." As Soarin's eyes glinted, worry spread within Twilight as she remembered what Rarity said; about that 'special whistle'. "But I mean simply that. As a friend." "Oh, you needn't worry yourself, Doctor," he answered, seeing the fear in her eyes. "I set my standards of respect--to myself and to others." Taking the card with feathers, he tucked it away, starting to back up. "I'm sure you've got a busy night, so I'll leave you be." Before trotting to the staircase, he added, "And thanks. I mean, for everything. That friendship and whatnot." Twilight kept her eyes locked on the room where he eventually disappeared. A cold chill swept through her as she pried her hooves from the carpet, and to the exit. I'm sure we'll meet again, Soarin. A small smile crept onto her face. It was nice to know she wasn't the only one who saw the world as a large scale; some ponies more good, some more evil, but none ever staying on one nature. Everyone was insane in this world, in their own way. And her Formula was the cure to insanity, the beacon in which it would lead them back to the light. Exiting the Altrotta and joining her friends, Doctor Sparkle returned to the world of cynics and madmares, where passions are shot down and careers ruined if you didn't take care. But I will. By this time next week, the Governors will finally see what I'm going to accomplish, all those scandalous rumors will die out, and honor will be brought to the Princesses. But most importantly, my Mother will finally be free. All because of an outsider's opinion. But for now, there's work to be done . . . Act I: Chapter SixAct I: Chapter Six: Hyde Twilight came to the front steps of her Canterlot home, looking about cautiously, as did Applejack and Rarity, the latter whom had her horn lit in a sapphire-blue alongside the doctor's hot-pink. Fluttershy trembled with each step, clinging desperately to Pinkie Pie, who was surprisingly more sleepy-eyed than energetic, therefore accepting the role of protecting the pegasus. Rainbow Dash kept her distance behind them to be the first to spot danger, should any kind of it appear. The streets were well-lit, and plenty of guards wandered about in protecting their citizens and princesses, but that didn't disarm Twilight's wariness. As some ponies used Luna's night as a weapon, she learned it was better to put caution before haste and have one of the guards accompany her home--as that was the majority of their work on the night shifts--or in her current example, travel with a group. And considering her reputation with some of the more nasty, pompous nobleponies, she had taken the practice to heart ever since she was a filly, even so far as bonding with one such guard, Phalanx, who was Shining Armor's friend in the Academy. On her trips home from a learning session, they'd often practice defense methods for when it came time she could walk home herself. It was clear she was no fighter like her brother, but in time she had found blocking punches an easy task to handle. But then there was Octavia to consider. Neither was she a fighter, but she had plenty of connections to those who were, or knew a few tricks of sabotage. Her journal, for example, contained all vital information to what her work was: what she'd learned about the natures of Goodness and Evil, the ingredients of the TS8 Formula, and what said formula was meant to do. The information therein would require several weeks to fully recover in the event of losing or damaging the journal. Maybe it was a good thing I sent Spike home after all. If anypony, I trust him with my journal and Formula more than I trust myself. Octavia would know better not to break into my home, rather than pickpocket me at the Altrotta. If she'd kept her saddlebag with her, Twilight was certain that's what would have happened during her encounter with the cellist. Having withdrawn her key from Rarity's cloak, which she still wore, she glanced up, reminiscing of times past. The detached two story building had a pale lavender coat, similar to her own, and two horizontal strips of flowers were planted under the front windows on either side of her. Two more were placed in the same positions on the second floor and were accessorized with shutters; closed, of course. The front door in which she was about to unlock had a yellow arch standing above her, and further up, the cutie marks of both her parents. She had no idea how many times she'd thanked her father for not erasing her mother's mark in not knowing when she would return. Soon, Mother, she promised mentally. I made a vow, and the risk I have to take will be worth fulfilling it. The door was unlocked with a swift turn of the key. She opened the door ahead for her friends. "Make yourselves comfortable while I take care of things." By 'taking care of things', she really meant admitting her actual plan concerning tonight and the near-future, although she'd decided long after leaving the Altrotta to omit the part about who she was testing the Formula on. Even without that particular bit information, she knew she was testing her friends' faith in her by outright lying to them and keeping Spike in as part of the deception. She just hoped they'd forgive her. Each of the girls had seated themselves in the living room to the left; on the right was a kitchen where, despite Spike's habits, the drake was nowhere to be found sneaking jammie dodgers. The hallway in front of her had a staircase leading up to the second floor, both her and Shining Armor's old bedrooms. Twilight ignored the kitchen and hall and went to the living room. Her family was considered one of the well-to-do families in Canterlot, but the humble lack of glitzy furniture or accessories would have scared ponies like Hoity Toity or Fleur de Lis away, since her parents found it impractical to drip the room with needless things. There was velvet seating--a three-pony couch against the left wall, and two single seats on the right--and bookshelves made from the finest wood; one for each of the four corners. Everything else was simplistic. Instead of tiles the flooring was wood; walnut flooring that was made as reminiscent to her mother's life growing up in Trottingham, and mingled with the lavender walls splendidly. Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow took the sofa, and Pinkie and a sleeping Spike had the two seats. Rarity sat behind them, warming herself by a fireplace in between the seats. The fire looked like it had been smoldering for nearly an hour. Twilight spotted her saddlebag peeking out from behind Spike's seat, and breathed a sigh of relief. He was faithful when it came to important tasks such as this, but it looked like he'd been more focused on reading the huge book he had laying beside him before he'd fallen asleep. He did his job, though, she reminded herself, after checking the bag and finding everything still there. Applejack, seeing the relief on her face, then spoke up. "Good t' know the Amulet's still there. Now we just gotta keep watch over it 'till the Princess comes t' pick it up, lock it up for good." The doctor hesitated, stepping by Spike and stroking the spines along his back. Applejack assumed she'd only brought the Amulet to keep tabs on it, not to temporarily store it in her study. "I'm not going back to Ponyville, girls." The surprise that mingled amongst her friends' faces didn't show on Applejack's. "Darling, whatever do you mean?" Rarity laughed, thinking she was joking. Next to her, Pinkie, her mane slightly deflating, eyed Twilight like a saddened puppy. "It's not permanent, Pinkie Pie," Twilight responded, to which the earth pony lightened up a bit. " I just need to finish my work, now that I've found the answers I need. With this breakthrough, I can't waste any more time." "So you lied t' us," Applejack grimaced. "And played us for fools." Twilight's gaze descended back to Spike, avoiding eye-contact with her. "But . . . why would you do that? You trust us, don't you?" She could feel Fluttershy's teal eyes weighing on her. Shifting her hooves and locking eyes with all of them, she answered, "I do trust you. All of you. But I know that while you support me, some of you don't fully understand, or believe in, my work. What I've told you about the two natures that thrive within us is a lot to take in; it's an unprecedented curiosity." Applejack raised her eyebrows as if showing impatience. "I didn't want to tell you because it would have only made you worry, or worse, think I was crazy." "Look, Twi," said Rainbow, sliding off her seat. "You're right about one thing: I don't believe in this potion baloney. But I'm still right behind you, even if this formula thingie does work to save your mom." She approached her and stared close at her. "But that was cheap, lying to us like that. That's not what friendship is, and so help me, I'll drag you back to Celestia's hooves if you pull that sorta stunt again." Twilight swallowed tightly. "Yes, of course. And I really am sorry, Rainbow Dash. But I'm following what I think is the best path. That's all I'm asking you to understand." "Fine. Still can't say it was cool of you, though." She heard the others speak assent as well as she sat at the fireplace by Rarity, who spoke next. "So," she examined her fetlock, "Confessing vile deceptions aside, when you say you have found an important piece to the proverbial puzzle, do you mean you have found a way to test your Formula, a path that will not, in any way, violate the Governors' ruling?" Twilight nodded. "Oh, dear, please do not tell me you are meaning to enlist the help of that scoundrel, Soarin, or one of his circus companions?" Twilight stepped back, her heartbeat jolting. "What? No!" Her shout startled Spike awake, knocking the book over with a loud thump. "Aah!" His claws tightened on the chair's arm as he looked around, confused. When his breathing slowed to a normal pace, he asked Twilight, "Wha . . . what happened?" "I'm sorry, Spike," she answered, taking him in a tight hug. " The girls and I were just . . . talking." Spike caught on to her tone and realized. "Oh, the paraspite's outta the bag, huh?" "Yes, you could say." Her hoof bumped into the book, prompting her to look at it. " 'The Foal's Guide to Crossbows: How to be a Sharpshooter Extraordinaire'? Spike, what is this?" "I . . . uh, was going to make a crossbow to practice with? Y'know, just like Mistress Marevelous!" He pulled out an issue of Power Ponies, with a snarling Mistress Marevelous on the front cover, using the said weapon. Twilight was about to object, but Rainbow cut in. "He's got something going there. How else is he going to defend himself when more monsters appear?" Putting a hoof up to her mouth to prevent Spike hearing, she added, "And he can't always depend on slingshot princesses to save his hide all the time, can't he?" "That's my sister-in-law you're talking about," Twilight deadpanned. Rainbow shrugged. "So? If you're keeping him here while finishing your work, he's gotta have something to do." Picking up the book, Spike said, "I'll bring it back to the library tomorrow if you want." The book was heavy in his arms, so Twilight helped levitate it back to the shelf she'd made for his collection by the hearth. Then she went to give him the comic book, but looked at the cover again. Her knowledge of the Power Ponies was lacking, but she was told on multiple occasions that Mistress Marevelous depended more on her weapons than her powers, amongst other trivia concerning the earth pony. This trait of hers made sense as to why Spike suddenly took an interest in crossbows; He was just a fan displaying his passion for what he loved. "No, that won't be necessary, Spike. Just come to me whenever you finish your crossbow, and I'll help you with target practice." "Really? O-okay, thanks, Twi." Spike accepted the comic book from her with a shy smile and sat down to read. With one task out of the way, she levitated her saddlebag, but when she tightened the straps against her barrel, Applejack stepped in front of her. "You're not going to scold me too, are you?" the doctor groaned. The farm-pony's expression remained stoic. "Nope. Got nothin' more t' say, sugarcube. Rainbow Dash done covered most of it. I know at the end a' the day, you mean well for your Mother, so I'm forgivin' you for right now. All I want is for you t' be careful. You've been stretchin' yourself all over with all this work of yours, and t'ain't healthy. "You really need to have more faith in her, AJ," said Spike, setting the comic book down. "Twilight can take on any test that's thrown at her! I bet by this time next week, there'll be TS8s stacked on every shelf in the hospital! Those Governors'll fall flat on their knees, eating their own words!" "I'm sure, Spike," the farmpony replied. Twilight had walked towards Rarity to give her cloak back when she heard her say to him, "Make sure she goes straight to bed. If she's really goin' t' work t'night, she should have all the rest she needs." "I'll give it a shot," she heard Spike say, "But she's almost as stubborn as you." Twilight ignored them both for the moment and went to Rarity, bundling the cloak. "Thanks for letting me borrow this, Rarity." Rarity turned to her, scoffing. "Please, dearie. Keep it. If I take that dreadful thing back with me, the newspapers shall become more scandalous than that Gabby Gums incident. You look like you need it more, anyway." At that instant, Pinkie started rubbing her knees, uneasiness filling her face. "Is everything alright, Pinkie Pie?" The earth pony blinked, as if not hearing the question, then looked at Rarity. "What? Oh! Everything's super-duper! Just a silly false alarm! I hope . . ." She started to trot out first, looked worriedly at Twilight, then slipped outside. Each of the girls all gave their own goodbyes before leaving, with Rarity being the last. "I'll see you soon, my little Spikey," she cooed to the dragon, then looked at the doctor. "I wish the most fortuitous of luck to you, Twilight." She stepped out with the others as she watched them through the window. Spike had climbed up next to her, his eyes sighing. "Golly, isn't she something?" He slid down, grabbing a broom next to one of the bookshelves and quickly swept up the dirt. Putting the cloak back on under the saddlebag, Twilight trotted to an obscure door frame at the far right corner, which led to her parents' bedrooms. "Is Father already in bed?" He set the broom back, next to his shelf. "Oh, right. He told me that he's spending the night at the observatory. One of those giant comets are coming back, so he had to go study it." He paused, thinking, then said, "Why don't you settle in? I'll heat some cider for you." He started for the kitchen, but Twilight already knew this was his attempt to have her dawdle for the night. "That sounds nice, Spike, but I'd like to pass tonight." Spike stopped and glanced back at her. Both of them knew when she was ready to work or study, there would be no convincing her otherwise, unless it was a discussion between her and her mentor. "Eh, you can't blame me for trying. Is there anything you want me to do before you go?" Twilight pointed to the fireplace. "Throw another log on and stir the fire. Tonight's going to be the coldest of Autumn." Spike obeyed, going to a box in the kitchen to take one, then blowing a small flame until the wood caught. Meanwhile, Twilight sat in one of the chairs, mind wandering, and spent no longer than a few seconds on each thought. Spike nestled into the other chair, pulling that same Power Ponies comic. "Well, goodnight, Twi. I'll have breakfast ready for you around eight," he said, opening back to where he'd left off. Twilight began to walk away, but something gnawed at her. "Spike?" He closed the comic book. "What's up, Twi?" "D-do you . . . remember Mother at all? Before what happened?" Spike had to think for a moment before answering. "I think so? I'd just hatched before it happened, but I definitely remember she had blue eyes, like Rarity's. Oh, and that she was awfully nice. Like any mother should be." He stared quizzically at her. "Why do you ask?" Hesitantly, she answered, "I want so badly to do the right thing for Mother, but everypony thinks I'm a madmare; solely because they don't understand the philosophy of my work. I just . . .don't know if I'm doing what's right." Spike placed his clawed hand on her hoof. "Then they're idiots. What do they care about? How much gold's in their safe, and what tea they drink? They really don't understand your work because they don't see our dedication towards family. If you were the one in a coma instead, I'd be doing the same thing and taking the same risks to help you. That's what family's about; I definitely remember Mom saying that." Twilight closed her eyes, processing this. Her Mother believed in the loyalties of family, so certainly she said that. She wasn't fully aware when she whispered it: "I have to do it for her sake." Spike had looked away for a moment, but then turned his head back. "Huh? Did you say something, Twi?" Twilight quickly covered it up, not wanting her plan to scare him. "Nothing, Spike. Just thinking out loud." She stroked behind his ear flap. "Thank you for listening. I have to go, but don't worry about me, okay?" "Sure. So long as you promise not to forget about me up there," Spike chuckled, slowly nestling with his comic in his arms. She patiently waited for him to fall back asleep before setting a blanket snugly over him and standing up. She stepped away from the chair, towards the small bookcase where Spike's book was. There were three books on the shelf above his, all written by the young doctor. She did not have her Mother's talent of weaving stories together in books, but these books were exceptions, as they all contained secrets of pony magic, unicorn, pegasus, and earth pony alike. By being the first to open her mind to the fusion of magic and science, many secrets in both natures were unveiled and recorded in these books, mainly to help fund her main project, but also to help increase the capabilities of magic. Among the many secrets of pegasus and earth pony magic lost after the Pre-Celestian Age were arts of defense created by Star Swirl the Bearded. One of these, the very spell that Twilight was most proud to have found, was a reservoir spell; unicorns could use the subconscious part of their brain to store a massive supply of magic simply by adding a little bit each day. When desperate times came, they could use it to survive for days without food or water, or, in the case of battle, unleash a devastating attack that would otherwise be impossible. Soon after she had recorded it in her book, Twilight had herself begun building up her own supply, with Princess Celestia's permission. Leaving the bookshelf, she sat down in the unoccupied seat across from Spike, staring at the photos hanging above the fireplace. Each had one of her family, including both her parents, Cadence, Shining Armor, and herself and Spike. "I promise, Spike," she whispered, "I'll bring this family together again. I'll make everything better. The Governors will see the truth for certain." The Governors had stood in her way far too many times, choosing class over reason and riches before kindness. She had to admit, she was impressed by how hard they tried to stop her, even with their recent ruling against her using a pony from the hospital. But it was just another obstacle that was nothing once she'd overcame it, thanks to Soarin. She considered him a friend, but the favor he did for her was something that could no amount of friendship could ever pay the debt back for what would come of it. For better vocals For song intro and better instrumentals "Now there is no choice I must conquer all The fears I've kept inside They've no place to hide . . . "So it comes to this My final moment That will decide my fate When everything I've fought for is at stake To bring a change that I alone can make . . ." She stood from her seat and went to dim the lights, leaving only a small glow for Spike to safely walk through. After enabling the lock, she weaved around the front door and closed it tightly. As she faced her study tower to the right, nearby the palace, she tightened her cloak's clasp against her neck, and trotted to her destination. "This is the moment, This is the night When all those doubts that kept me back face my might "Every endeavor, I have made, ever Is coming into play, It's here and now, today!" She reached the foot of the tower and began climbing the staircase. As she ascended, she conjured several images of light that each had a bittersweet memory; some included her mother's laughter, a filly of herself scribbling in her journal, she and Zecora mixing potions. "This is the moment, This is the time, When the momentum and my magic are aligned . . ." Reaching the zenith of the stairs, she dissolved the images, setting her hooves onto the rail, and looked up to the stars and heavens, remembering the legends of the Alicorns Above. "Give me this moment, This precious chance . . . "I've gathered up my past, Now a future's all I ask!" She spun around, thrusting the doors open and teleporting to the second floor, rather than blindly stumbling on the staircase, as the only light in the room was on the other side. "This is the moment, When all I've done All of the dreaming, scheming, and screaming become one! "This is my time, Watch it glimmer and shine! When all I've lived for becomes mine! "Through all these years, I've faced my fears alone! But now the time has come, To prove to those fools I've made it, On my own! "This is the moment! My final test! "Destiny's found me, And I'll never accept second best! "I won't back down I *will not** fall!* "This is the moment, The sweetest moment of them all!" She undid the clasp on her cloak, tossing it aside. As she came closer to the window, the joy in her heart surged, forming a ribbon of pure moonlight that glistened and twirled around her body as it slightly levitated her. "This is the moment! Damn all the scorn! "This day or never, I'll sit forever with Alicorns! "When I look back, I will always recall Moment for moment, This was the moment . . . "The greatest moment of them all . . .!" The moonlight dissolved into nothingness, leaving the smiling doctor in near-darkness once more. She sighed contently, facing a long table behind her, the only proof of it being there coming from the moonlight that fell on one half. A unicorn-powered lamp sat on one end, which Twilight approached and activated. Pink light poured from the globe-shaped lamp, revealing the whole room, then fixed to white. When the tower was build centuries ago, the bookshelves that now surrounded her were the extent of what filled the room, but when Twilight was allowed to use it for her studies, she added the two chairs along with the table, and a chaise lounge by one of the bookcases. Her cloak had landed on the arm and hung halfway to the floor. On the table, there was the lamp, a working sink--plumbing for it was installed prior to her owning the tower--and a large, cube-shaped metal frame that held numerous glass tubes, beakers, and vials in place, as well as a Bunsen burner near the bottom. There was also a small cleared-out space by the lamp meant for writing in her journal. Fetching her journal, a quill, and inkwell, and putting all three items on the small space, she opened the journal to the entry she'd written earlier in the afternoon and began writing, reading aloud as she did. "TS8 Experimentation, entry five-sixteen. September thirteenth, eleven forty-five P.M. I started this journey alone, considering friendship to be meaningless and a waste of time. But when Princess Celestia sent me to Ponyville on the day of Nightmare Moon's return, the ponies I'd met showed me the truth of the Magic of Friendship; that facing one's destiny alone will lead to nothing. Our destinies require finding a bit of ourselves and the goals we seek in others. "Each of the ponies I became close to, including Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Zecora, and Sir Fancy Pants, they all found each step taken that I wouldn't have found myself. And most recently in my work, Soarin taught me that as the two natures within us are at war, we have, in our own hooves, the power to choose--what we want most to be, we are. Through this, I have the understanding that the TS8 Formula can not only affect my target patients, but anypony, whatever their ailments may be. "Therefore, I realize I must use myself as the test subject of the TS8's evaluation. I will take one week to record the potency and side-effects of the Formula. After this night falls, I will see to it the Governors will no longer hide the truth of what I'm doing. They've held me back far too long." After cleaning the tip of her quill, Twilight retrieved the Formula from her saddlebag. The sewn pocket she had Rarity make for it kept the vial secure, even with the saddlebag now laying on its side. She retuned to the table, careful with her aura surrounding it. Link "I must be wise I must try to . . . analyze each change in me "Everything I see How will it be? Will I see the world through different eyes . . .?" Twilight had set the Formula down to take a glass of water from the sink. Once she'd finished it, she returned to the vial, holding it to her eyes. Moonlight leaked through the glass and glinted off the tens of dozens of pin-sized prismatic bubbles that twirled inside. "Like the break of dawn, Bringing forth new light "Like the come of Spring Slaying Winter's bite "I will bring this change, This test will arrange, A brand new life . . . "I'm on my way to help Mother Find her way, tonight . . ." Twilight popped open the lid, eyes tracing the path of the bubbles rising from its mouth. "Leading her out of the darkness, And into . . . the light . . ." She remembered Zecora telling her that her potions were often bitter-tasting because of the roots she had to grind up for them. That, and the water from the Mirror Pool may have toned the flavor down, since aside from its magical properties it was just spring water. So it'll probably taste like some of those unsweet teas I've tried at the Day Spa. The aura that surrounded the vial almost faltered from her giddiness, but she regained control at once, tightening her grip on the glass. It was wondrously thrilling, putting it mildly, that she was about to open herself to a new way of feeling alive; her natures of Goodness and Evil would become equal, neither one heavier than the other. Her quirks influenced by Evil would remain, but those all the more made her the pony she was. She could only wonder ever more about what the Formula would do to her physically. Twilight sighed deeply, tilting the neck in preparing to drink. "Wha--" Something glinted into her right eye, making her rub it after setting the Formula down again. Black spots swam in her vision until the blindness cleared. As she looked to the source, she saw the Alicorn Amulet's ruby was peeking out from the saddlebag, the light from her lamp illuminating the jewel. "I'd better put that away before I do anything else," she thought aloud, knowing that if the Formula made her drowsy or unable to do so, anyone could walk in and take it. She took it into her aura, which flickered with reluctance, and put it away in the drawer that doubled as a safe. It was stupid, but the key that unlocked it was the same key that did so with the doors. She had meant to amend that issue, but could never find any free time Princess Celestia had in which she could ask about something so trivial. As she shut the drawer, she could feel its cold blood-eyes releasing their grip on her. Those cold fingers that often dug into her skin when she held it diminished, although a breath of its influence still lingered, making the doctor draw in quivering breaths that lacked the warmth she coveted, despite her thick sweater. "It's over, Twilight. You don't have to deal with it again until Princess Celestia comes for it. You've nothing to worry about." Truly, she wanted to believe herself. She was right; she would pass it on to her mentor, who would lock it deep within the crystal caves, nevermore to cast its blood-eyes upon senseless victims or unleash its devastating magic. Yet . . . something tugged ceaselessly at the back of her mind, like a noose tightening around her neck, insisting nothing was fine. Then, at first a wordless whisper but building up as it became stronger, Octavia's voice spoke through her subconscious: If the TS8 only separates the natures from non-sentient animals--whom aren't even your target patients, since they lack sentience and the natures of goodness and evil--how do we know we're aren't damning an innocent pony to your experiment? This was what the cellist had asked Twilight back at her meeting; it was, in fact, the very question that had ruined her entire proposal in asking for a test subject. But that was before, when she saw it little more as both the Governors' attack and an error on her own hooves. And now, now she could hear the question within the question: What if the Formula isn't strong enough to do as you say? Her heart sank to the pits of her stomach. If she only tested on soulless animals--creatures that lack free will and therefore either natures of Goodness and Evil--how did she know whether or not she was killing a sentient through this experiment? Of course, this is why I'm testing in the first place, because this is a cure that needs to be proven. But Twilight knew already that this was a lame excuse. She never took the strength of the TS8 Formula into consideration and, in overconfidence, assumed that it worked only because it was effective on animals without sentience, an oxymoron in itself. "And suppose it's not strong enough to effect me," she whispered, "I'd have to find all the ingredients all over again, including finding a mixture to strengthen its properties . . ." Which would have been simple enough, except that the Governors would know she was working behind their backs, despite their ruling. Fleur de Lis and Blueblood probably wouldn't object to this, as this new perspective meant either nothing would happen when she would test it . . . or the results would be fatal. But Octavia, who wanted nothing less than to destroy her work, she would perhaps use this as a claim of self-destruction, spreading lies of the doctor attempting suicide upon realizing she was wrong. The results of such rumors could not only shut her entire project down, but also deem Twilight insane and land her in an asylum. "I can't let second-guesses throw me off," she panted, pacing left and right, "But Octavia could be right! I can't just . . . test something that may be faulty! Princess Celestia would be disappointed in me if I took assumption over evaluation! Oh, what am I supposed to--" Then, like a hand waving them on, she felt her eyes follow a silent beckon and fell on the drawer. At once she felt its icy claws again rip at her flesh. Her heart hammered tightly in her chest, and her hooves were frozen in place. And yet the more she felt its presence, the more she realized how clear the answer was. "Of course!" she realized, her eyes lighting up. "I can use the Amulet to . . . um, increase the Formula's capabilities!" With her curiosity of dark magic used for good purposes, doing this would be proving both theories with one swipe. "Nopony will ever have to know that I . . ." Her voice died out, as she realized why the answer was far too easy and felt her spirit sink once again. " . . . But I can't. The Amulet is far too dangerous; Trixie was fortunate for our intervention. The Amulet turned a near-harmless desire for vengeance into a lust for power, and if left alone, could have turned into something worse." But she had a stronger will than that bombastic showmare, Twilight knew. Compared to Trixie, she was pure; a simple little spell that would take less than two minutes, the corruption couldn't touch her then. She would be left in an impasse without the Amulet, but as long as she was using it for good, there was nothing to lose; it was a win-win situation all around. Still Twilight stubbornly fought with the very idea. "Princess Celestia would be furious if I did this. She trusted me with keeping it until she comes for it; I won't betray her." She walked to the drawer, staring at the keyhole almost longingly. "And besides, she's warned me of the dangers of dark magic. Even if I want to prove dark magic's good potential, I must obey Princess Celestia's wishes." Please, Octavia's voice rang again, You'd believe your master if she told you two plus two equaled five. Twilight froze, the words hammering in her brain. What did she mean by that? Well, Soarin, had jokingly referred to her as Princess Celestia's pet. Were they both imply that she was-- "No. No!" She shook her head, refusing to submit to the idea. Princess Celestia was wise and kind. She'd never manipulate her loyalty to the point of making her a puppet. Dark magic was forbidden for a reason, and Princess Celestia was only enforcing that restriction for the safety of her citizens. She knows what's best, she told herself, however unconvincingly. Who said that she wasn't subconsciously feeding her ideals and information, rather than actually forcing her actions? Everything she ever believed, about magic, the natures of every heart, that all came from Princess Celestia . . . even her limited knowledge of dark magic . . . But all she really knew about it was that it was dangerous, and it was forbidden. That's all she ever knew, and all she really needed to know . . . according to her mentor. But she obviously knew there was more to dark magic than just, 'it's dangerous', didn't she? So why didn't she ever talk about it? "Because she fears the unknown of dark magic . . ." Twilight whispered. Yes, that made sense. As a benevolent diarch of an entire nation, she couldn't afford to risk her own life finding the benefits of reformed dark magic. And considering Goodness and Evil fought in every heart, neither could she allow equine access, as not every soul was trustworthy with that power; Trixie's example made that very clear. But supposing dark magic really wasn't incorrigible, why would Celestia listen to any argument defending the art? By forbidding the use of dark magic, she was enforcing her fear of the unknown throughout all of Equestria, even to her own student! She certainly knew, as any questions about dark magic were promptly ignored and replaced with subject changes or just giving the, 'it's too dangerous' speech. "Just like Zecora did," she muttered. Both of them refused to speak of if or why dark magic was dangerous, most likely because they didn't want to see what was lurking behind the veil; the very same reason her own work was reviled! Protecting her student from the unknown was one thing, but refusing to let her explore it for her own fear was detestable! She could almost see herself in a black void, with strings burned into the veins of her legs, and Celestia yanking at the rod above. Blood ran down her chin and dripped onto the table. She realized she had been biting her lip to swallow her anger towards Celestia. She drew in a cool breath, calming herself. This did not change the loyalty she had for Celestia. She still was a benevolent leader, and still allowed her student her own free will. After all, she had supported her goal to pursue science over magic, despite her doubt over it. But forcing her student to ignore the prosperities of dark magic had to stop. "I'm sorry, Celestia," she said coldly, "But I'm doing what I think is right." She made her choice. Opening the drawer, she levitated the Alicorn Amulet and put it on, hardly noticing its previous influence, and instead felt fiery warmth spread through her entire body. Pure magic surged through her veins, leaving a tickling sensation in her forelegs. Is this what Trixie felt when she put it on? Her heart thrummed like a hummingbird's wings and almost felt like she had her own to fly with. As ecstatic as she felt, there was work to be done. Setting her gaze to the TS8 Formula, she gave one command to the Alicorn Amulet: Increase the TS8 Formula's potency. Jade-green lightning crackled at her horn. Her eyes glinted briefly in the same precious hue. The lightning surged from her horn and attacked the vial. Coiling around the glass like a snake, it buzzed and shrieked as the Formula glowed intensely, then faded, like a dying scream. The bubbles that had constantly wandered in the vial diminished, warping the white liquid into a dozen hues until Twilight, satisfied with her work, ended the spell. The lightning receded back into her horn, tracing the creases that twirled along it. Her eyesight blurred a bit as a slight hiccup in drinking in all that magic, but refocused just as quickly. Her head pulsed like a violent heartbeat, making her clutch it in both hooves. "Ah . . . mm . . . I can't say Celestia didn't have a point with the dangers of dark magic. But I can't let her refuse giving it a chance to redeem itself. Maybe I should show her the true extent of what it could do . . ." Realizing that was the Amulet's side-effects starting to kick in, she tore it off. It tried to bring her back by worming its icy fingers into her coat again, but she would have none of it. After locking the drawer tightly, the feeling of coldness finally vanished, freeing her to breathe again. "Now . . . let's see what happened . . ." Twilight walked back to the Formula. To her surprise, it had changed from white to that jade-green that represented her aura with the Amulet on. "Huh. I guess . . . dark magic used for good has different color effects," she said, not completely sure. As much as she wanted to explore this new development, she'd dawdled long enough as it was; it was time to begin testing. Taking a slow, deep breath, she raised the vial to her lips and quickly downed the entire contents in three gulps. As she'd predicted before, it indeed tasted bitter, but also had a salty quality to it, almost like drinking sea water. It certainly stung her throat like so, and left her thirstier than before, but she refrained from taking anymore water from the sink until she was done recording. "Eleven fifty P.M. It's done. I've taken in ten fluid ounces--the entire contents--of the TS8 Formula." She added the first few effects experienced so far and continued to write as more side-effects kicked in. "I f-feel . . . a bit lightheaded . . . I'm having a bit of trouble steadying my quill." She panted, feeling prickling heat course through her veins, forcing her to shed her sweater, which had become damp with sweat. As she turned back to the journal, gleeful laughter bubbled within her, the effects of her lightheadedness combining with a sense of euphoria. "No noticeable . . . behavioral . . . differences . . ." She managed to quell her laughter long enough for it to fade, allowing to her to regain some sense of seriousness. "I don't . . . feel any of the main ef-effects quite yet, but due to the current reactions, I believe this is the first stage of the Formula taking effect." With a sigh, Twilight put the quill down again and walked back to the window, chuckling softly. Her head pressed against the glass as she dreamily watched the stars. "Now the die is cast; Nothing left to lose "Time alone will prove My theories through! "I'll show Equestria that I'm . . ." She never finished her verse, for it was replaced with a gasp. "Oh . . . d-dear Alicorns . . ." The pain first pricked gently in her chest, but in a few brief moments, exploded through her entire body in a scorching flare. Twilight yelped and jumped back, violently swatting at her forelegs. The soft heat in her veins evolved into searing acid and tore at her legs, crippling her balance as her head banged into the floor. The shock blackened her vision briefly, and a crushing pulse ran through her skull. Help me! Somepony! A wild paroxysm of convulsions wracked her body, her legs twitching hysterically. She so desperately she wanted to scream, but the salty bite of the Formula burned at her throat, as she could only whimper indiscernibly. Hot tears streamed in her eyes, the walls of the study melting into a warped stained-glass. Her horn crackled pathetically in her struggling, bright sparks raining from the tip. T-that's it . . . Lu-luna's out . . . patrolling . . . Distress s-signal . . . Biting past the pain, she lifted her head and prepared a flare spell. Lines of magenta filled the creases in her horn and surged into a blinding ball of light . . . only for the clawed hands of the Alicorn Amulet to puncture into her spine. The spell shot only two feet before fizzling out into nothingness. Hope died out faster than the air in her lungs. Wh-what? How d-d-did . . .? It was almost like something knew what she was doing and disabled her, because now those icy hands took hold of her neck, restraining her and cutting off her magic. They next tore into her mind and began filling it with something cold as Death's fingers. Her head throbbed as her heartbeat drummed in her skull, and her legs became numb and heavy as wood. Then, like Death's scythe dealing its killing blow, a slash of raw agony struck Twilight's heart, and the light in her eyes faded. Blackness crept over her vision as she whispered. "S-spike . . . " ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ Several minutes passed since Doctor Sparkle had succumbed to the effects of the TS8 Formula. Her lack of breathing made the study deathly quiet, so quiet that the sound of moonlight chiming could be heard as it fell on her still form. Her coat had become matted with sweat, with a few stray hairs jutting out, and her mane had become tangled in her struggling. A thin, dried-out trail of blood painted her muzzle subsequent to hitting her head, shattering the illusion of her merely being asleep after a long period of exhaustion. Then, as the midnight bells chimed from Canterlot Hospital, a high-pitched whining sounded. There was a shimmering light at the tip of her horn, a silvery--no, that wasn't right. This light was not pure like silver, for it looked more like a light that just barely escaped a mud-splotched diamond; dull and lifeless. The whining diminished, and as it did, the grey hue spread from her horn like ink spilled on paper, to her head, then to the rest of her body, sucking away her lavender hue and starburst cutie mark and replacing it with a grey as dark as burnt ash. The same thing happened to her mane, as the dark blue of her mane, pink and purple streaks included, were eaten away and instead given a poisonous dark purple. Her chest began to rise and fall. A soft moan dripped from her lips as her face clenched. Her hooves twitched as well, almost imitating running. The Alicorn Amulet, still locked in that safe, could have been grinning for how its red eyes glimmered. ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ She gasped a deep breath as she awoke with a jolt, as though being yanked to the surface after so long of drifting underwater. The air she sucked writhed in her lungs, forcing her to hack it out violently, along with a thick glob of what she was certain was blood. Her eyes, feeling glued shut, took great effort to be opened, and when she did, was met with a piercing ray of moonlight, to which she hissed venomously and pawed at her eyes. When they at last readjusted to the light, they traced their surroundings of bookshelves, a large window, and glass laying about on the floor. Glass . . . she didn't remember knocking anything over . . . Standing herself up, she felt with satisfaction the sensation of her tendons bending and stretching to her will, and her heartbeat hammering in her chest. That mixed with the sheathing and unsheathing sounds of her breath made a cacophony of madness, yet at the same time, peace. Her hoofsteps were lighter than she remembered as she wandered around the study, eyes flitting on anything that caught her interest. In fact, nothing in her body or soul seemed familiar; not like she was a different pony entirely, but that she was . . . rebooted? Yes, that may have been the correct word. Her eyes fell on a leather-bound journal that sat next to a lit lamp. Reading the current entry of a doctor finding the 'magic of friendship' and testing herself with a formula, she slowly remembered that she was the doctor. Doctor Twilight Sparkle, who had used the Alicorn Amulet to increase the effects of the TS8 Formula, which could separate a pony's natures. . . . Which explained why she didn't feel like herself, like she was in a suit of armor too small for her. "So. It did work." She impressed herself by how different her voice had become. It still had that feeling of Twilight Sparkle, but it was deeper-toned and had a spirit of serenity. It was beautiful and cool, like a waterfall inside a cave. But if the TS8 Formula worked, why was her voice altered like this? It didn't make any sense! Remembering the glass shards--which she presumed came from knocking a cup over in her struggling--she scoured the floor in search of a particularly large shard, not minding that she stepped on the smaller bits. Finding one that fit her liking, she eyed her dull reflection. Her coat was a dark grey and her mane a long, tangled mess of sickly purple. Her cutie mark was gone, obviously meaning that any shred of Twilight Sparkle had gone with it. But her eyes . . . they were two precious jadestones with black slits cut through the middle. But they weren't the normal slits of a batpony of Luna's guard. Wide at the top, they thinned and curled slightly near the lower eyelid, like a snake's eyes. It made sense now. The TS8 Formula had indeed separated her natures, but did far more than that. The freedom she felt in her soul was not one of innocence. In being separated from her nature of Goodness, her Evil had been reborn as the mare she was now; she could feel it. As her heart pulsed, so too did an insatiable desire lurch in her veins and seized her brain like the claws of the Amulet. But first, she needed to write. "I am a doctor, after all," she whispered with a rasp. "I must record my findings; as any good doctor should." When she approached the journal, her right hoof, as though being lifted by a marionette string, began to reach for the book. She then snarled, slapping it away with her free hoof, then skimmed over the words, until her eyes stopped at one particular sentence: 'After this night falls, I will see to it the Governors will no longer hide the truth of what I'm doing.' She looked again at her reflection and grimaced; not at the image, but that a name so light-hearted as 'Twilight Sparkle' did not fit this mare. Taking the glass shard in her mouth, she cut a deep gash into the meat of her right upper leg and bit back a groan from the pain. She watched as the blood seeped out and dripped to the floor. Next she looked at the quill and focused on it, clenching her eyes in willing it to rise. Nothing happened. She glowered at its insolence and tried again, this time imagining puppet strings latching to, and lifting it. The sound of magic tinkling barely sounded. When she opened her eyes again she saw that a very faint aura of jade surrounded the quill. Satisfied she dipped the point into the pool of blood, which leaked from the wound, leaving thin trails on her foreleg and dripping to the floor. Not minding the excess drippings, she set the quill to the paper and crossed out most of the words in that sentence, except three: 'After this night falls, I will see to it the Governors will no longer hide the truth of what I'm doing.' Yes . . . It was partially synonymous with her previous name, yet worked on its own with who she was now. It may have seemed, to others, jarring and awry, but that was what made it perfect. As the nature of Evil reborn, her name reflected that of deformity; it meant to be awry. "September . . . fourteenth," she purred softly, "One . . . o'six A.M. . . . All is we~ell . . ." At the bottom of the page, she wrote her newly-donned name: Nightfall Hyde. She dropped the quill beside the name, leaving a large splatter on the parchment. Laugher escaped her lips with the glee she couldn't and refused to contain. Swiping up the cloak she'd tossed aside before, as Twilight, Nightfall walked to the window, tightening the clasp and fixing the hood. At least generous little Rarity knew what she was doing, letting her keep it. Grinning with immense satisfaction, Nightfall continued her 'entry', ignoring the fact she wasn't writing anymore. "We're pleased to say, the TS8 Formula worked better than we could have ever hoped. Thanks to our . . . inclusion of the Alicorn Amulet, we've come across a very pleasant new development . . ." Link A tremor surged through her body, one of both pure exhilaration and pain. Somehow, she knew this was her other half fighting, but she relished in the pain. Everything she felt, regardless of it being pleasant or not, were reminders that she was alive. Alive. Such an invigorating word . . . She laughed a raspy chuckle, whispering very softy: "Free . . ." Nightfall threw the balcony doors open, walking at a slow pace towards the railing. "What is this feeling of power and drive I've never known? I feel alive! "Where does this feeling of power derive Making me know why I'm alive?" Dark, glittering shadows suddenly formed from a twisted version of the moonlight and began dancing around Nightfall in a demented, contorted fashion, even singing along in hushed whispers. They had no faces; or rather, they had masks of empty air, as the large gaps were shaped as such, leaving only shadows where their eyes were. Nightfall grinned at the shadows, weaving her way around them as she leaned onto the railing. "Like the night, it's a secret Sinister, dark, and unknown "I do not know what I seek yet, But I'll seek it alone! "I have a thirst that I cannot deprive One that I shall truly connive! "There is no danger I couldn't survive, Feeling like this! "Feeling alive!" With a quick thrust of her foreleg, she dissolved the shadows into a long ribbon, that twisted around her body and lifted her slightly as she sneered at the heavens. "Like Luna in an enigma, Lost and alone in my strife "Damned by some heavenly stigma, But blazing with life!" She leapt off the balcony, plummeting to the pavement. The shadowy ribbon spun much faster, slowing her fall enough to land safely, and freeing her to run into the streets. "It's the feeling of being alive! "Filled with Evil, but truly alive! "Tis a truth that cannot be denied! "It's the feeling of being Nightfall Hyde!" She laughed euphorically, the glee contorting her face as she stared out at the city. She started to step forward, but felt pain surge in her bones again. "Wait . . . what's this? Sweetness? Sympathy?" She sighed, amused at the discovery. "I thought I'd lost those feelings." Even as Twilight Sparkle's Evil reborn, a little bit a Goodness must have been placed in her heart. "It's fate . . . such bliss. But it won't save these ponies from me having a little . . . fun. I'm afraid your folly, Twilight Sparkle, will cost you dear . . ." She beamed her toothy smile, rasping soft chuckles under her breath, until her eyes fell and narrowed upon Hoity-Toity's Fashion Emporium; Quite the pompous sympathizer towards Blueblood's 'cause' in trying to tear down her other half's work. Who was he to judge Twilight Sparkle's work in the field of medicine when he had apathy for everything except his frilly gowns and flashy tuxes? Nightfall hissed with pleasure, fangs protruding from her canines and eyes alighting jade. "I'm here . . . I fear . . . and you will pay dear, my dear Hoity." Act I: Chapter SevenSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act I: Chapter Eight (Take Two)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act I: Chapter NineSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act I: Chapter TenSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act I: InterludeSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act II: Chapter OneSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act II: Chapter TwoSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act II: Chapter ThreeSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act II: Chapter FourSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act II: Chapter FiveSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act II: Chapter SixSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.PrologueYou know the story of how the renowned unicorn, Twilight Sparkle discovered the true meaning of the magic of friendship, and how she ascended as an Alicorn princess. You know how the tales of how she and her closest companions saved Equestria from countless evils that threated all that they loved. However, this is not the intended story. This is a tale that begs the question, "What if something occurred, something that drew Twilight Sparkle's main focus away from learning magic, before she ever met Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and the other ponies with whom she would create unbreakable bonds?" This is the story of Twilight Sparkle, and her endeavors to understand the elements of goodness and evil, which are inherent in every heart. Sparkyll and Hyde Prologue: Trapped ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ "Twilight!" As Spike's cry rang in Twilight Sparkle's ears, a pang of guilt began to constrict her heart. Never before had she felt so emotionally drained. She had betrayed her closest friends, allowed a great evil to be unleashed, and defiled everything that she was meant to be. No, Twilight thought to herself. Those ponies are no longer my friends. They don't deserve a traitor and a murderer as a friend, and I certainly don't deserve ponies as faithful and kind as them to be my friends. Twilight risked a quick glance at her cutie mark -- or, at least, what was left of it. The five white stars had disappeared completely, and the large pink star was transparent; all the remained of it was its outline. What was worse, though, was the fact that her colors had changed too. Her coat lost its lavender shade, and was replaced by a dull, grey hue; similar to when she had become "discorded". Her mane had turned into a deep purple -- close to black, if it was any shade darker -- and lost its hot pink and violet streaks. It pained Twilight to see herself like this. With her altered appearance and the crimes she'd committed against those she'd once loved, she didn't deserve to be called even a shadow of herself. Without a cutie mark, she had no purpose, no reason to exist, no path of her destiny to walk. Looking back on all the things she'd done, Twilight didn't even know who she was anymore. Try as she might, she could not hold back her regretful tears, only joining them with the icy rain that had long ago drenched her mane. What have I done? Twilight's hooves thundered against the sodden ground, sending droplets of mud flying with each splishing step. Above her, bleak, grey clouds roared, completely obscuring the skies, and shaking the outstretched branches of the Everfree Forest. She panted heavily, her heart slamming inside her chest. Knowing what would happen if she stopped, she willed herself to continue running. The sounds of branches snapping and several hoof-steps announced her ex-friends' pursuit, followed by a sharp, burning pain that pierced through her entire body. No! Please, no, not now! Clenching her jaw, Twilight focused all her energy fighting the pain. The very thought of her taking control gave her the will to fight back. This was not a battle that she would lose. The pain writhed within her; a monster fighting to break free and attack. Her veins burned with an acidic sensation. Her rapid heartbeat, which made her searing blood pump faster, wasn't making things easier, either. Behind, she heard Applejack yelling something to another. They were catching up, she realized. Black began to edge around Twilight's field of vision. She could feel her heartbeat slowing to a crawl. An image of her and Spike embracing suddenly appeared in her mind's eye. Twilight recognized this memory as an event during the "Crystal Empire Incident", when she had promised Spike that she would never send him away. He too, she realized, she had betrayed by breaking said promise. But in the depths of her heart, she knew it was not too late to redeem herself. Perhaps a day would come when Spike and the others would find the strength to forgive her. Taking in a deep breath, Twilight shouted, both through her mouth and her mind, "You will not hurt them!" Her horn fizzled and crackled. Pink wisps of smoke rose into the air. Closing her eyes, she began to search through her mind for the slightest amount of magic. She had so little left, she could hardly lift a quill now, which was the main reason she was losing her cutie mark in the first place. But it did not stop her from finding the spark she needed. She activated a spell to drive her pain away. Her horn humming, it ignited with a furious shade of pink. She felt the beast within -- as well as the searing pain -- withdraw after letting out an irritated hiss. Yes! Twilight's victory was, however, short-lived. She tripped on something -- rewarding her with a new bruise -- and her legs gave way from underneath her, making her helpless to avoid falling into a large mud puddle. Splash! Twilight was nearly submerged in the puddle when she'd landed. Her entire head, her front hooves, and a part of her neck were the only things remaining above the surface. As the rain washed out her mane and stained face, the voices of Applejack, Spike, and the others had diminished. Twilight sighed, relieved, in knowing they were safe for the time being. She knew they would eventually pick up on her trail again, so she would have to get up and move while she had the upper hand. As she wrenched herself out of the puddle, her aching limbs began to protest against her action. Her heart resumed its drumming rhythm, beating loud enough that anyone else would have faintly heard it. Twilight finally managed to escape the puddle, still dripping wet of mud. She rolled onto her back so she faced the storm-filled sky above. Why do you continue to run, Twilight Sparkle? asked a deep, feminine voice. In the end, it will not matter. No matter where you plan to go, no matter how much distance you put between yourself and your so-called friends, it will come to nothing but a pool of fresh blood, and a mewling coward whose endeavors failed because of her selfishness. Twilight's eyes widened, then formed into a glare as she bolted up into a standing position. "Shut up! Just shut up!" She immediately regret saying that aloud, since it would only give away her hiding place. It was merely a question, the voice replied, grabbing Twilight's attention again. My point is, your friends know this accursed place as well as you do, and even if they didn't, your fleeing is a lost cause. You will not find the answers you seek, and you will only come to eventually return to those ponies and dragon to finish what you started. You mean what you started. Just because we share the same body, it doesn't mean we share the same soul. You and I are nothing alike. The voice took on a more somber tone. You and I . . . are not so different, Twilight Sparkle. Remember that. After a pause, it continued, I ask you once more; Why do you run when it won't matter in the end? Why do you even continue to protect those ponies? They don't even care about you anymore. All they want is to put you down like the feral beast you've become, especially that Pegasus . . . Rainbow Dash, was it? Twilight released a breath she didn't know she was holding, briefly clouding her vision with her foggy breath. She considered her answer for a minute before replying. You tell me that I can't escape Applejack or the others, or find the answers I need, but you're wrong. Yes, I betrayed them. Yes, they pursue me to eradicate the threat that's now present. If it weren't for that threat waiting to happen, I would just let them come for me. But I know that if I do, they'll die because of what I've done. I may not deserve to be their friend anymore, but that doesn't change the fact that they shouldn't be the ones to pay for my crimes. Until my heart stops beating, I will not let you hurt them. The voice giggled softly. Even though her voice was that of a mare Twilight's age, this laugh sounded like that of a filly's; something that unnerved Twilight more than she'd like to admit. She didn't need to ask what was funny to her, though. Knowing this . . . thing well enough, she had a general idea of what was on her mind. Sure enough, Twilight felt her heart jolt with a fresh wave of fiery pain, making her groan softly and her knees buckle. Hot tears dribbled from her clenched-shut eyes as she tried to contain the storm inside. Her heartbeat began to boom in her ears, in unison with the thunder above. The creature did not stop there. She cast various memories through Twilight's mind, each of them reminding her of the sins she'd committed against her mentor, her friends, and herself. The worst memory which resonated the most -- practically screaming the selfishness that Twilight held on to during her most previous betrayal -- was joined by a stallion's dying scream, and the sound of bones snapping under a great weight. N-no! I didn't mean to . . . I . . . I'm so sorry . . . Twilight shivered softly, wishing for the nightmare to end, to just wake up in the Golden Oaks Library as if none of this ever happened. The memory continued its vicious assault, crushing her will to fix her grave mistakes. Suddenly, the pain, memories, even her drumming heart, halted without explanation. Fearing the worst was yet to come, Twilight kept her eyes shut, assuming that she was giving her a false sense of security. That was one thing that she wouldn't allow her to have. Cold sweat seeped down her face. The icy rainfall continued its assault on her, making her spine tingle and the fur on her back stand on end. After several minutes had passed, Twilight finally gathered her courage, and slid her eyelids open with an audible snick. She slowly filled her lungs to the brim with air, released it, then repeated the process twice. Once she was sure the attack had ended, she straightened her legs out - rearing to her full height. She stretched out her stiff back, prepared to run when the girls would find her. Still, there had to be some reason as to why she suddenly backed off. What do you think you're doing, Ni-- Twilight's challenge was cut off by a nearby crackle of lightning. But it wasn't that which sent her heart into her throat. As the lightning's glow blinded her vision, she caught a glimpse of a grim-faced stallion standing under a canopy of trees, not even ten feet from her. Twilight blinked once, and he vanished out of existence, the same way the lightning bolt did. Twilight felt her neck prickle with dread. Who is he? The better question is, why does he keep following me? This was not the first time she had seen this stallion. He had first appeared back when this whole . . . situation had begun, and had been turning up -- only for a few, brief seconds each time -- on several occasions since. And with each appearance, Twilight's memory was imprinted with the glow of his piercing, emerald irises. It felt, to her, as if he could look past her flesh and bone, and see her once pure soul. But worst of all, she felt a cruel sense of familiarity whenever he would appear, a sense reflecting that of seeing an old friend or enemy after many years of absence. Twilight would have attacked him by now, if not for her hesitant decision on what his alignment was. She was left unsure if he good, only here to guide her to the path before her, or if he evil, with the intention of murder on his mind, and to haunt her while waiting for the right moment to strike. Or was there a deeper purpose for his interaction than either theory? It occurred to Twilight that maybe the stallion was the one who stopped the attack. But I've never even seen him before! Why did he help me if we've never-- Twilight's train of thought was once again interrupted by a tree branch snapping, followed by a grunt of exertion from a voice Twilight recognized at once. Applejack leapt over, and slid around to face her, covered head to tail in sticks, leafs, and splotches of mud. She fixed her eyes on her, and opened her mouth to speak. Twilight took no hesitation to focus on firing an energy-beam spell -- before remembering that she'd already used the last spark of magic she had. Intriguing, said the voice, her tone damp with sarcasm. So one expresses friendship by attempting to assault one another? Ignoring her, Twilight focused on Applejack, whose hardened expression faded, replaced by fear. Using this to her advantage, Twilight rushed forward, jumped over Applejack, and forced her back legs to strike. As Twilight predicted, Applejack recomposed herself and dodged out of the way just before she kicked empty air. It was more of a second distraction to buy some time; not only to stall Applejack, but also slow the others, who would no doubt, stop to check if she was unharmed. But Twilight's plan had a slight flaw. A lack of experience with back-kicking at nothing had the potential for serious damage. Twilight's backbone faltered painfully, causing her body to collide into another mud puddle, soaking both her and Applejack. "Owww . . ." she whimpered. Twilight winced as she picked herself up. Luckily, the damage was minor, and she could run a bit farther without making it worse. Applejack, meanwhile, was blinded by the mud splash, and was moving her hooves around to find solid ground, like a blind pony. "Girls, there's Twilight!" Twilight's ears shot up as she heard Pinkie Pie's voice. Still dripping mud, Twilight darted into the trees, reluctant to abandon Applejack to the others' concerns. Twilight panted as she weaved between, leapt over, and ducked under branches that blocked her path. From all sides, she couldn't see any kind of clearing that would lead to her destination, her intended hiding place. Even if there was a pathway, there was no sky or moonlight to show her the way. From behind, she thought she heard Rarity, or possibly Rainbow Dash screaming. She considered going back to check before mentally slapping herself. She started to feel her stirring in her heart again, like a waking dragon hatchling. There wasn't much time left before she decided to emerge again. And there was no magic, no mystery stallion -- as far as she knew -- to prevent that. As she felt the first pulse from her attack hit, Twilight charged into a large clearing. Realizing the momentum was too much, she skidded to a halt, just before she could fall into the deep chasm below. She backed up and examined her surroundings. There was a narrow, wooden bridge in front of her, hanging over the deep chasm she'd almost fell into. The bridge looked as though it sorely needed repairs; the ropes especially needed to be replaced. Looking closely, they were only loosely secured to the stone pillars they were tied to. They also had bits of sickly-colored rot on them, and some sections looked like they could break at any moment. Across the bridge was the place Twilight was looking for. "The Castle of the Two Sisters. The girls may know this place too, but I can lose them in here. There's more to it than meets the eye." Just like the first time she came to the Castle, the place was in shambles. The wall which held the entry doors was somewhat intact. The towers on either side of the doors stood tall, still whole and easy places to hide in. Various tree branches hung over the Castle, and the moss on the branches hid part of the entrance, like a great curtain. Seeing the Castle again brought back pleasant memories of her very first adventure, back when she and the girls fought Nightmare Moon. Back when their friendships formed, and became, Twilight once believed, unbreakable. Fate has a cruel sense of humor, it seems, she thought grimly to herself. Hearing Rainbow Dash yelling something to another pony, Twilight examined the bridge again. I don't think crossing's an option. The bridge could break at any second. But do I really have another choice? After risking another glance back to Rainbow's general direction, Twilight backed up as far as she could. She took a deep breath, ignoring the pain as much as she could. She charged for the bridge. Just before her hooves hit the bridge's first plank, Twilight jumped. She landed roughly on the halfway point, causing the whole structure to shake and sway. Twilight yelped sharply, clinging to one of the planks. Okay, Twilight. You're almost there. Just get off the bridge, and get inside. Brushing a droplet of rain out of her eyes, she inched across the remaining distance, taking one plank at a time. Some planks cracked, causing her to nearly fall. Once on solid ground, she looked back to see all six friends approaching the bridge. Rainbow flapped open her wings, ready to fly over, while Spike and Fluttershy stared intently. Clearing her hesitation away, Twilight back-kicked the pillar on her left --injuring her spine further -- forcing the rope to break, causing the bridge to sway in an tilted manner, making it difficult to cross.Startled, Rainbow's wings closed on her as she fell face-first into the ground, then rose, glaring at Twilight. The unicorn sighed disappointedly -- wishing she didn't have to escape by upsetting her once-friends further -- and stumbled to the large, wooden doors that led inside. Once in the Castle, Twilight pushed a wooden beam across the closed doors. The first room had no roof, so rain still splattered Twilight's face. She considered the problem of Rainbow or Fluttershy easily getting in because there was no roof, but then decided it would take awhile for either to fly over and dislodge the beam. She walked into the second room which, thankfully, had a roof to shield the rain. About twenty feet in front of her was a small staircase that led to two other staircases which ascended to her left and right; both ended at a small balcony-- which had a path to more rooms -- above the first staircase. Hanging above the staircases, there were two banners; one was golden, and had the image of an Alicorn under a glowing sun; and one was a deep shade of blue, with an Alicorn standing under the crescent moon and a starlit sky. The Alicorns themselves did not have much detail, for they were made with the Old-Equestian Art Style, with thin bodies, oval eyes and black irises, and only showed one wing -- due to the two-dimensional art style. On the walls to Twilight's left and right were six different arches that each led to a certain room. In between arches, there were empty pockets for torches to be held. Okay, now I just have to find that old library, thought Twilight. There should be some books there that can help me with -- A discordant melody of wood breaking, hinges creaking, and doors hitting stone walls announced the girls and Spike's presence. Twilight muttered "shoot" under her breath, and continued her retreat. It was a bit ridiculous to her now; it felt more like a horror movie version of "Red Light, Green Light", in which "red" meant stop to rest, and "green" meant to run away. Twilight chose a corridor on her right, hoping that it led to the library. She was desperate, enough to hope that her friends just might think she wasn't going there. Of course, she had her moments when her brain refused to think logically. Exiting the inky black of the corridor, Twilight found herself in the chamber where the Elements of Harmony had been found by her and the girls. Straight ahead was the hall that led to the throne room. Twilight face-hoofed herself, gritting her teeth. Arrgg! I'm never going to find the library at this rate! Go back, and pick a different corridor! She revolved herself and charged into the dark hallway; only to hear Rarity's voice inside. She skidded to a halt, and once again turned and ran. She shot past the structure that once held the Elements of Harmony in stone-form, and took no hesitation to enter the next hallway. Before she knew it, Twilight had found the throne room. She ran towards the back of the room, in hopes of finding something like a secret passageway out of the room, or a loose tile in the floor that had a little cubbyhole to hide in. She'd circled the round platform three times before collapsing in hopelessness. "Trapped . . ." she whispered through broken tears. The pain increased, forcing her to inhale sharply. The pained tears slid down her face as she considered her few options. Telling her friends the truth wasn't one of them. She wouldn't even be able to get near them without disaster. She didn't have any magic left to teleport or fight back, and the throne room was too high to jump out a window. The pain shot a fresh wave through Twilight, leaving the sensation of something trying to pry itself out of her chest. She stifled a pained scream, realizing that she would be free any second. No . . . I can't let her . . . Twilight stood up, her muscles tightly clenched. She stepped back into a wall behind her, using it as an anchor to hold onto her sanity. She cast a mental wall in her mind to protect her consciousness as she pounded against it. It seemed as thought Twilight was winning, when the voice said two words in a sing-song voice: Behind you . . . Twilight broke from her battle-trance just as she heard a glass window shatter from above her. The distraction rewarded her as she attacked Twilight with a new hatred, forcing her into a violent spasm that paralyzed her from any movement, other than twitching violently. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the pink star on her flank disappear for the last time. "No!" Act I: Chapter ThreeAct I: Chapter Three: What's Behind the Façade TS8 Experiment: Entry 515. Date: September 13th Time: 4:30 PM It has been five days since my fateful meeting with the Governors of Canterlot Hospital. Although Sir Fancy Pants was generous with his support, as always, the other Governors were unwilling to place my work above their reputations, and denied my claim for a sentient test subject. They did, however, have an actual, valid reason for doing so; Octavia Melody had noted that I had tested the TS8 Formula on non-sentient creatures, yet neglected to think through its potency for those sentient. Although I am no further to my goal of proving the Formula, I am not backing down just because of this setback. I will find a way around this. In a somewhat related matter, I have teleported all of my equipment and notes to my study in Canterlot--with Princess Celestia's consent, of course. I have chosen this course of action in knowing that once my work is complete, I will use the Formula on my Mother, and until then, I want to stay as close to her as possible. I have not told this to the girls as of yet, since I don't want to force any more unnecessary concern on them at the moment, being that I have already told them about my meeting. This entry would have been written sooner, but I had to deal with a Unicorn who goes by the name of Trixie. She had returned to Ponyvillle the day after my meeting, challenging me to a magic duel in search of revenge. I was unprepared for what she had in store, which resulted in my being banished from the town for the four days I've been absent. Afterward, I sought help from the Zebra, Zecora, who gave me magic training and tips to better focus my magic, until Fluttershy found me. She had come with vital information; mainly, the reason Trixie bested me in her duel: The Alicorn Amulet. This artifact is an item of powerful dark magic--something Princess Celestia warned me never to use--that grants the user whatever he or she desires, but corrupts him or her. I can see now that Trixie's choice to seek revenge was influenced by her anger towards me; no doubt her nature of evil took hold of her, if only temporary. After I later rematched and tricked her into removing the Amulet, her corruption seemed to wash away; I know, however, that the full cleansing will take some time. Dark magic is not so easily removed from a pony's heart, especially since evil is a part of us. As much as I want to be rid of this accursed item, Princess Celestia has asked me to deliver it to her for safe-keeping. She finds Zecora trustworthy of keeping it with her, but her reasoning is understandable. On one hand, Trixie just wanted revenge for my humiliating her. Suppose if a tyrant finds it at Zecora's and uses it to kill the Princesses? What Trixie did with the Amulet was just the tip of the iceberg. I don't think even the Princess knows its limits. But I can't help but wonder what exactly she plans to do with it. Sure, she'll hide it somewhere inaccessible, where it'll just gather dust, but does she want to use it for good causes? She's the type of pony that will use anything to the advantage of Equestria, even by using a source of evil for good. So can dark magic be used for a good purpose? As far as I know, nopony in history has ever tried it. I know I shouldn't even be thinking about this, but if it could be done, Equestria can better defend itself from invasion, like how the changelings nearly overthrew Canterlot, or extend the life of sentient creatures. Maybe it's something better left unsaid, maybe I'm right. Until I complete my work, I'll leave it at that. Doctor Twilight Sparkle closed her TS8 Experiment Journal and slipped it into the saddlebag that Spike was holding for her. She and her assistant sat at a stone table along with their closest friends; Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie, who all waited patiently for her to finish her entry. "So you done there?" asked Rainbow, who was tossing a hacky sack to Pinkie, and in return caught it from her. The Doctor nodded. "I'll be on my way to get the Amulet from Zecora shortly. My plan from there will be that I'll go to Canterlot and deliver it to Princess Celestia, then return to finish my work." "Wha--ow!" Rainbow was caught off guard by her statement when the hacky sack collided with her eye. "Sorry, Dashie!" called Pinkie. Picking up the hacky sack, while simultaneously rubbing her new bruise Rainbow replied, "Don't mention it. It's not swelling or anything." Then turning to Twilight, "You've been working your flank off since you came back from that stupid meeting! There's no way you can keep working at this pace!" "I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash. But I need to figure out a way around the Governors' ruling against using a sentient test subject. And until I do, I need to examine every existing option." Applejack took a seat beside her and said worriedly, "I appreciate your diligence with your work, but even a hard-workin' farm pony like myself needs a break every so often. As Granny Smith says, too much of a good thing is bad." "I simply must agree with Applejack," said Rarity, who was occupying herself with cleaning the table with a sanitary cloth. "Ever since you came back from dealing with those nasty, pompous fools, you've been tiring yourself out with that silly journal of yours." "Uh-huh!" grunted Pinkie, smacking the hacky sack to Rainbow with her foreleg. "Granma Pie always told me, 'Never eat so much cake and ice cream in one sitting, or else big, grey cows will fall out of the tree.' Or wait . . . was it, 'Or else the Pumpkin King'll steal your candy?' I'm pretty sure it didn't rhyme--" Twilight groaned, face-planting her head on the table. "Girls!" Her shout startled everyone, including Spike. Twilight smoothed her forehead, struggling not to have another outburst like last time. "I'm sorry. I know you're just looking out for me, and I'd be more than happy to take time off. But I know I'm close to a solution. Once I prove my Formula will work, I'll take all the time off I need. But right now, I'm only asking for you to respect my wishes to continue this schedule. Even taking one day off right now is sentencing my Mother to another day in her coma." Fluttershy hovered over and hugged her tightly. "It's okay, Twilight. If that's what you have to do to save your mother, then I'll be here cheering quietly for you. Just don't overdo it, if that's alright with you." "Y'know I support you, sugarcube. We all do. An' I'm sure your mother would be mighty proud of you for workin' so hard for her." Everyone had spoken assent to Applejack's sentiment. "I'm with you, Twi," said Rainbow. "Really, I am. I just think you need to relax a bit." The Doctor chuckled softly. "I'll have plenty of time for that later." She glanced at the sun slowly edging to the west and slid off her seat. "I'd better get going. I still have an artifact to collect." "Just be careful out there," said Applejack. "Alicorns know what's in that cursed place." "Don't be. . . scared . . . Applejack!" said Pinkie Pie, as she started bobbing her head up and down to bounce the hacky sack. "What could . . . possibly . . . go wrong?" "Well, I could think of a few things," said Fluttershy, retreating into her mane. "But Twilight can hold her own pretty well, I'm sure." Spike spoke up for the first time. "So you're sure you want to go alone? I can come with you if you want." "I appreciate that, Spike," said Twilight, turning to her assistant, "But I just don't feel comfortable bringing the Formula into the Everfree Forest. You all know how much work I've put into creating this, and I don't want it getting lost or destroyed just because I brought it into a dark forest. Not to offend, Spike, but I just need you and the girls watching it while I'm gone." Rainbow had just barely caught a strong throw of the hacky sack from Pinkie when she turned to Twilight. "Okay, I get that, not wanting something bad happen to your potion and stuff, but you have its complete recipe written down. If you lose one potion, you can just make another, no sweat! So what's the problem?" "As much as I want to agree with you, Rainbow Dash, I can't even risk making a second potion just because I lost the first. I also don't know what effect it would have on plants--assuming I dropped the vial and the ground absorbed it. And I've told you that water from the Mirror Pool is a key ingredient for the Formula; my point for that is that I'll only go back there for producing more of the Formula when I prove its success. Otherwise, that place cannot be discovered by any pony; its misuse could lead to disaster! Uh, no offence to you either, Pinkie." The party pony only shrugged before a tendril of her mane rose out and whipped the hacky sack back to Rainbow. ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ When arriving at Zecora's house, Twilight knocked quietly on the door and patiently waited for her. She's probably meditating, she thought to herself. I don't want to knock too loudly or burst in here like last time. The door slid open without a creak as Zecora stepped into the frame. "Ah, I welcome you, Doctor Twilight. Of your visit, what is your highlight?" She gestured for her to enter. The Doctor glanced about the room, examining the intricate masks and long shelves of various potions. In the center of the room, there was a cauldron with a simmering pink liquid, and steam from it wafted upward to a gaping hole in the ceiling that Twilight presumed was a chimney. "Sorry to disturb you at this time, Zecora," stated Twilight, withdrawing her letter. "But I didn't come here for pleasantries, I'm afraid. Princess Celestia has requested that I bring the Alicorn Amulet to her for safe keeping." Taking the parchment from her, Zecora carefully read over its black lettering. When finished, she sighed, "I know not what she plans with this jewel, but I do not take her for a fool. Safe in her care, it will be, and of its grasp, I will be free." As she walked to a green and blue mask that depicted a Windigo, Twilight couldn't help but asking, "What do you mean, 'of its grasp, I will be free'? Are you in some kind of trouble?" "No, Twilight Sparkle. I've had no trouble. Only with it here, my stress has doubled. Now that the Amulet I can release, I may return to my potions in peace." The zebra pressed on a hidden button on the mask, causing it to swivel around, revealing a section of the tree's outer wall. She nosed the wood upward, opening the section. Inside, seated on a podium was the cursed item. It still gleamed with a crimson maliciousness that frightened Twilight. Zecora gripped it with both hooves, dropping it into Twilight's saddlebag. "Take great care delivering this, else your duty will be remiss." "Don't worry, Zecora. I'll guard this with my life." Twilight turned towards the door, but then stopped. "If I can ask you something, do you think Princess Celestia is planning something with the Amulet? I mean, just to benefit Equestria's defense or whatnot." The zebra lowered her head. "I pray that such interest will never come to be. Through her and this jewel, a dark fate will guarantee." Twilight turned back to her. "But . . . is it possible for dark magic to be used for good intentions? Certainly, if the Princess wants the Amulet for more than just safe-keeping, she could do good with it. If ever the Elements of Harmony were rendered useless, we could use dark magic for the sake of good." After all, she didn't say aloud, None of my history books say anything about ponies using dark magic for selfless reasons. All that's said is that heroes in the past used dark magic for their own selfish needs, and therefore fell to that magic. Zecora furrowed her eyebrows; in frustration, or in suspicion of her curiosity, Twilight wasn't sure. "Evil is evil, no matter how one says it, and seeking this black art will only death emit." "Evil is . . ." Twilight bit her lip in exasperation. Why is it I'm the only one who doesn't know about this subject? Does she even know anypony who's tried it? She risked asking one more question, "It's not me who's interested in this, Zecora, but I just want to know, are there any stories--books or tales you've heard at any time--about those using dark magic for good?" The other paused, pondering her answer. "To my knowledge, there are none which speak of this," she finally said. "For dark magic is a subject to dismiss." Well, it's obvious now that Zecora is avoiding the subject of dark magic. Is it because she fears the unknown possibilities? If so, that's the second time this week I've been deterred from forwarding my understanding of our two natures! Twilight fought not to show any visible anger toward Zecora's cowardice. Of course, it was understandable that she couldn't take a chance like that. But she was deliberately trying to persuade anyone willing to take that risk not to! "I must ask you, Twilight Sparkle, for the name," resumed Zecora, breaking Twilight's train of thought, "Of the one curious like a moth to flame. Somepony sought for you to question me, so who seeks to use dark magic, I plea?" Twilight felt sweat bead by the back of her neck. She couldn't afford to let Zecora think that she was interested in using dark magic. I'm not, but I at least want to know if there's a way to use it for good. After a pause, she thought, I suppose there's a reason why I'm not the Element of Honesty. "Trixie asked me about it. She came back to me today, wanting to change for the better by trying dark magic for good intentions. I was going to explain to her that it couldn't be done, but I guess I didn't have the answers I needed." She shrugged her shoulders at the last statement. "But now that this matter's settled, I can lead Trixie away from dark magic." To her relief, Zecora bought the lie. "I am pleased that you are guiding her to the path of light. Using dark magic will only create a life contrite. It would be ill to find that she hid beneath a dark façade, believing that her redemption was--like her shows--just a fraud." Say what you will, Zecora. If heroes can fall to evil, then evil can rise to goodness. I've seen it in plenty of story books. Twilight wanted to say this, but held her tongue, and instead replied quickly, "Well, I'm glad that's cleared up, Zecora. I'd stay for tea, but I have to bring the Amulet to the Princess right away." Waving a good-bye to the zebra, Twilight left the tree, and trotted along the forest path. The trip back to Ponyville was an uneventful experience. In sections where the path cut into manticore and timberwolf territory, none of the said creatures could be found. No doubt that they were preparing for the winter season, Twilight had decided. As she walked across the Forest's border and entered Ponyville, she replayed her conversation with Zecora in her mind. And just before leaving, she remembered the zebra's last rhyme: It would be ill to find that she hid beneath a dark façade, believing that her redemption was--like her shows--just a fraud. "Façade . . . That's another aspect of the natures of goodness and evil," she thought aloud, lifting a hoof to her jawline. "Whether we are evil or good, we hide a different side of us underneath what everypony else sees. No matter who we are, at the end of the day, we unveil our true selves in which we fear will bring judgment from others. I wonder, if having a façade is part of the nature of evil, will my TS8 Formula remove the ability to do so? It's not designed to completely reform a sentient creature, but would it also eradicate their façade?" Passing by Sugar-Cube Corner, she smiled at the Cakes, who paused carrying the month's load of frosting to wave at her. If everypony bears a mask, what side of the Cakes do I not see? Were being bakers their hearts' desire, or did they want to pursue another career, like I did, but circumstances got in the way? And what about anypony else here, or any creature with sentience, for that matter? Does Applejack truly hate formal wear, or is that a façade in order to portray the humble farm-pony? While it's possible I know everything about my friends, it's also true that when you wear a mask for a living, you're a completely different soul when night falls. Link "There's a face that we wear in Celestia's day It's society's mask, it's society's way And the truth is; it is all a façade! "There's a face that we hide 'till Luna's stars come shine, And what's hiding inside, what we choose to confine, Is our true self, locked inside the Façade!" Twilight glanced left and right at the ponies she passed by, wondering what dark secrets were hidden away in each of them. As the Doctor trotted by Town Hall, her neighbors and friends alike took notice of her song, began following her, and joined the chorus: "Everyday, Ponies, in their own sweet way, Like to add a coat of paint--" Applejack herself chimed in-- "An' be what they ain't!" "That's how our little game is played; Living out a masquerade Acting a bizarre charade!" "While playing the saint! "But there's one thing I know, and I know it for sure: This disease that we've got is not meant for a cure, But I'm certain, life is terribly hard--" "When your life's a façade!" Rarity darted out from one side and began singing a verse while pointing a hoof back to the other ponies. "Look around you, I have found you cannot tell by looking at the surface what is lurking there beneath it!" Then pointing at one of the mail-ponies: "See that face? Well, I'm prepared to gamble, what you see is not what you get, For we're all masters of deceit!" "So what is this sinister secret? The lie we will tell you is true--" "It's that each soul you meet on the street isn't one soul, but two!" "Nearly everypony seen, Like him, and her, and you and me Pretends to be a pillar of society A model for propriety, sobriety and piety Who shudders at the thought of notoriety! "The fillies and colts here before you, Which none of them ever admit, May have saintly looks, but they could be heartless crooks;" "Hypocrites--" "Hypocrites!" Unicorns and Earth ponies formed a line from left to right in front, while Pegasi hovered above them. "There are preachers who kill, there are killers who preach, There are teachers who lie, there are liars who teach." "Take your pick, dear, for it's all a façade!" Twilight took the lead once more, this time putting a beat in her steps. "If we're not one, but two, are we evil or good? Do we walk the fine line that we'd cross if we could? Are we waiting to break through the Façade?" "One or two might look somewhat well-to-do. "Ha! "They're as bad as me and you, right down to their hooves!" "I'm inclined to think--" "Half equine thinks the other half is blind! Wouldn't be surprised to find--" "They're all in cahoots! The throng stopped walking, raising one fore leg to the sky, then drawing it back in. "At the end of the day, we don't mean what we say, We don't say what we mean, we don't ever come clean!" "And our answer, is it's all a façade!" "Is it's all a façade!" "We are not one, but two, We are evil and good And we walk the fine line we'd all cross if we could!" "It's a Nightmare we can never discard! So we stay on our guard!" "Though we love the Façade!" "What's behind the Façade?" "Look behind . . . the Façade." Everyone suddenly scattered away to return to their routines, leaving only a confused Twilight and her friends. "Where'd everypony come from?" she rhetorically asked. Hopping next to her, Pinkie put a hoof on her shoulder. "Silly-filly! Everypony knows that one shouldn't sing a song meant for the ensemble as an aria! That would be rule forty-eight of the Official Musical-Story Rulebook." This left Twilight more confused than ever, until shrugged it off as Pinkie being herself. "Ya got the Amulet, right?" said Applejack. "The sooner it's outta here, the better." "Yes, it's here." Twilight double-checked her saddlebag right after answering, realizing she answered too quickly. "I'm just surprised nopony tried taking it before." "Perhaps because nopony in our town is foolish enough to have a reenactment of Trixie's experience with it," said Rarity. "However, the same cannot be said about Canterlot. There are more than enough thugs--rich or poor--that would be willing to steal that accursed item, especially Blueblood." She said this while grinding her jaw in hatred of having to remember her 'best night ever' with the so-called prince. "I'll be careful, Rarity. As long as it's with me, nopony's going to abuse its power. Or use it at all, for that matter." Twilight then noticed a mail-pony--the same one Rarity pointed at before--approaching them with a letter in hoof. "Good afternoon. Letter delivery for Rainbow Dash. Sign here, please?" After doing as asked, Rainbow took the letter and paid a small tip, which was gratefully accepted as the mail-pony excused herself to continue her shift. Reading the letter's address, Rainbow raised an eyebrow. "Canterlot? Far as I know, I don't have any friends there." "A secret admirer, perhaps?" teased Rarity, batting her eyes in an over-the-top fashion. "In all seriousness, it could be important if it's from Canterlot." Rainbow tore into the letter. Minutes passed by as she carefully read it word by word, until a smile painted her face. "Well? Who's you new lover?" asked Pinkie, poking Twilight with her elbow. "For one thing, it's from an old friend of mine and Fluttershy's." Rainbow waved the mentioned pony over to let her read. She too smiled, more so than Rainbow. When taking the letter back, she continued. "And she's invited all of us to a special event in Canterlot that solves my 'Twilight Needs a Vacation' problem." Twilight scoffed under her breath. "I made it clear that I don't want any 'vacation'. You know what my work means to me!" "More than friendship?" the Pegasus deadpanned. "Besides, I got the feeling that anything we'd invite you to later on, you'd reject. So, I sent a letter to the Princess about that." She hovered close to her, smiling maliciously. "And you know what she replied back?" She handed Twilight a scroll with the Princess's royal insignia ribbon stamped at the bottom, which the Doctor read aloud. " 'Dear Rainbow Dash, your concerns for my student are greatly appreciated, and will be addressed. Twilight, if you are reading this, please consider how hard you've worked to get this far over the last few years. I understand you want to aid you Mother as soon as possible, but take it upon yourself to take a few days off your work. As for the matter with the Amulet, I trust you with the task I've asked of you, but do not worry yourself over returning it tonight. I will come for it one week from now, enough time to for a vacation from your work. " 'Yours truly, Celestia.' " Twilight's eye twitched slightly. "You . . . sent a letter to Princess Celestia, asking her to order me to take time off!" "Twi, you need this as much as anypony else," Rainbow sighed, then resumed her mischievous grin. "And you wouldn't want to directly disobey your mentor, would you?" "Uh . . .But I . . ." Twilight held back a curse, and instead repeatedly banged her head against a nearby bench. When through she groaned. "Fine. But when whatever this special event your friend's throwing is over, I'm going back work, because the Princess didn't say how long to ignore my work!" "Wouldn't expect anything less from you," chuckled Applejack. Rainbow took flight and said, "Since we're all going to Canterlot, head back home and grab whatever you need. Tonight's scheduled for a cold night. Let's meet back here in fifteen." As everyone darted off to their homes, Rainbow laughed to herself. "And I'm sure Silver Mist'll give us a warm welcome."
Act I: Chapter OneAct I: Chapter One: Lost in the Darkness One month ago . . . Princess Cadence and Night Light stepped into the Canterlot Hospital's East wing, their hoof-steps creating an unnatural echo through the room. Though it was crowded with doctors and visitors going about their business, a bone-chilling cold swept throughout. Cadence sighed softly, saddened, but also held an impression of curiosity. She removed the letter from her saddlebag and read its hurriedly-written words for the hundredth time since receiving it just hours ago: Dear Cadence, Please get our Father--and Shining Armor, if possible--and come to Canterlot Hospital. There's something I need to show you. ~Twilight Cadence, tucking the letter back in her bag, sighed again. What was so urgent to have written such a short letter? she wondered to herself. Whatever the hurry was, she guessed that Twilight was so overexcited, or worried, that she forgot to add details concerning her reasons. I hope she'll be fine with Shining not coming. Her husband would have come with her, if not for being needed to stay in the newly-discovered Crystal Empire. They both agreed that leaving a kingdom without either ruler, especially after King Sombra's attack, was unwise. The Crystal ponies needed the moral support after their traumatic experience with their shadow usurper. The Crystal Princess glanced around the room. It was a narrow hallway, with green tiles, pale yellow walls, and various portraits of landscapes between doors. The doctors paid no mind to her, being her visits were frequent with visiting the same patient for the last eight years. She lowered her head slightly, freeing her mind to wander on the patient in mind. Eight years . . . and she still doesn't know that I married her son . . . Night Light broke her train of thought by placing a hoof on her shoulder. She stopped short, as did her Father-in-law. He conjured a kindhearted smile, though sadness lingered in his eyes. Saying nothing, he held his smile and continued forward. Cadence began to feel as though her forlorn emotions fell off her shoulders. It took great strength to recover from such a loss like Night Light did. She resumed her pace, following behind him. "What do you think happened to Twilight?" she asked after a pause. "Is. . . is it possible that she might have found it?" Night Light angled his head, so one amber eye fixed on her. "I'm sure everything is fine, Cadence. But I don't want to raise my hopes on it just yet." "But if she did --" "May I help you, Princess Cadence?" said another mare with a cheery voice. Startled, Cadence turned her attention from Night Light to the nurse seated in front of her. The two ponies hadn't realized it, but they'd entered a waiting room. Like the last one, it was crowded. Unlike the hall, it was a small, simple room with ten chairs; three of them were placed at the left corner, in front of the window portraying the evening landscape. There was also a half-circle shaped cherry oak desk, where the owner of the voice sat. The Princess recognized her as Nurse Tenderheart, with her sea-green mane and baby-blue coat. She wore a simple, white nurse gown and a cap with a red cross on the front. Cadence cleared her throat and replied. "Yes. You may. My Father-in-law and I are her to see Twilight Velvet. I was told that she was moved to a different room?" Adjusting her cap, Tenderheart nodded. "You'll find her at the third door on the left," pointing a hoof towards the door ahead of Cadence. The Princess thanked her, proceeded to the next hallway, and walked to the indicated door. On the wall beside it, there was a panel with a sheet of paper that read, "Velvet, Twilight", along with the room number. Stepping forward, Night Light open the door and walked inside, with the Crystal Princess following closely behind. The room was silent, like death itself, with the exception of a heart monitor beeping steadily. The machine stood in the corner to Cadence and Night Light's right, adjacent to a hospital bed. To the left, there was a machine with several feeding tubes latched onto the chest and neck of the bed's occupant. Cadence felt her pulse jump to a rate that would send doctors in a panic. Every time she'd come to visit, the sight of her Mother-in-law left her shocked. Twilight Velvet laid on her back, unconscious, with the bed in a thirty-degree-angle position. There were several large stitched scars across her chest. One ran across her forehead, where the remains of her shattered horn was. A section of her mane had a jagged pattern at its end, as though it had been bitten off. Sitting by her side was her beloved daughter, Twilight Sparkle. Her head was lowered, and eyes were closed. Her chest heaved with deep breaths, and dark streaks long dried ran to the edge of her jaw. Both her front hooves were wrapped around Velvet's leg, searching for some form of response. Cadence took notice of her saddlebag, which she wasn't even wearing. Instead, it was suspiciously placed underneath her stomach, in the small pocket between all four legs. Almost like she's guarding something inside it with her life . . . Night Light stepped towards his kin, and placed his hoof on her shoulder. The Unicorn gasped softly. As her eyes shot open, she turned her head to Night Light. A wisp of her mane briefly covered her face from the sudden movement. But whatever fear she held before, it instantly melted away. Wordlessly, she dropped her hooves from Velvet's side and wrapped them around her Father. She greeted Cadence with a similar action. On any other occasion, the mares would have performed their "Sunshine, Sunshine" dance. "Did the doctors say anything about her condition?" asked Night Light, after his daughter slid her legs away from Cadence. Twilight lowered her eyes, as if sighing in distress. "They told me her condition remains stable, and besides her horn, she's fully healed." She turned back to her Mother and unconsciously brushed a white strand of her mane off her face. "But they also said that her condition is most likely permanent. That she may never awaken." She rested her head on the edge of the bed, closing her eyes in deep thought. Silence drifted into the room once more. Cadence and Night Light continued to stare at the sleeping form on the bed. The doctors were right about Velvet's fate to remain in slumber. After all, they told her this eight years ago too, on the night Velvet was lost, and every night spent visiting since. When Twilight was still a filly, Fate's hooves played a tragic card in her life. Not even a week had passed by since she was taken in as Princess Celestia's personal protégé. In fact, the whole family--by blood or by friendship--was still celebrating the achievement. No pony knew what exactly happened, but Velvet had, at some time, excused herself for fresh air. An hour later, the Canterlot guards found her macabre form on the mountain's scenic path. When the family was alerted and brought to the Hospital, they were informed that Velvet was safely delivered to a life-support system. The doctors presumed her injuries and torn mane as the result of a manticore attack, and pronounced her comatose. Though Night Light had lost a companion, and Cadence, a future Mother-in-law, the loss had impacted Twilight the most. She had, the next morning, aspired to resign her role as Celestia's student. Twilight explained to her teacher that she no longer had a desire to learn magic, and instead wanted to turn her education goals to medical science. If her talent was as raw as Celestia predicted, she believed it was possible to combine the forces of magic and science to concoct a cure for mental illnesses. As supporting as the Sun Princess was, she could not allow her student to stray from her true purpose. She knew there was a destiny far greater than her student could ever understand stretched before her. After several hours of discussing and arguing about the subject, Princess Celestia decreed the student would continue her studies in magic. However, she also agreed that Twilight's goal to cure comatose and insane ponies was a noble endeavor, and would be allowed. With this new curriculum, both ponies wishes were fulfilled. Twilight went on to learn the Magic of Friendship, resulting in creating strong bonds with five other ponies and becoming the sole Bearer of the Element of Magic. By opening her mind to the laws of science -- which Celestia had told her was a sub-form of magic -- her magic capabilities reached a new level. She was nowhere near as powerful as Star Swirl the Bearded, Alicorns forbid, but she quickly bloomed into a strong and honorable mage. Her hard work aside, Twilight's struggles with finding a cure often felt futile. At least to her. Whenever it seemed a cure was within a hoof's reach, it slipped away at a dead end. Only after befriending the zebra witch doctor, Zecora, that she began making real, solid progress. Her potions, she discovered, were part of the vital key to finding the cure's recipe. With her permission, Twilight began working with Zecora, experimenting with various combinations of elixirs. Even then, a correct formula was yet to be found. Unless . . . Cadence felt the curiosity of Twilight's letter beginning to eat away at her. She coughed forcefully, seizing Twilight's attention, and addressed the issue of the letter. Twilight's eyes sparked excitedly. She wordlessly pushed the saddlebag from underneath her and withdrew a small, triangle-shaped vial, then carefully passed it to Cadence. It was filled to its neck with a clear, white liquid with prismatic specks of light floating about. The specks glinted by their own will so well, Cadence guessed the liquid could glow, even in a dark room. She passed the vial to Night Light, who alluringly examined it. He couldn't explain it, but something about it was hypnotizing. "Is this . . .," he gasped. Twilight stepped closer to her Father. "It took more time than I wanted, but yes. The TS8 Formula. I just finished it today." Cadence levitated the vial with her magic, returning it to her. "But I thought Zecora's potions weren't enough. You found a different comination that worked?" "No. Turns out, I was missing something to support the formula's intended effects. Earlier this morning, me and the girls in Ponyville had a little . . . well, accident, I guess. Pinkie Pie cloned herself, causing mass chaos in Ponyville, up to the point I had them all take a test by watching paint dry--" She stopped, realizing she was drifting from the subject at hand. "Anyway, Pinkie cloned herself through the magic of the legendary Mirror Pool. I discovered that, if mixed with the correct potions and consumed, it can reverse its original effects, and instead seperate the elements of goodness and evil from the hearts of sentient species, just like I wanted." "You are sure about this?" asked Night Light. "You only just discovered the Mirror Pool today." "Absolutely. I consulted Princess Celestia, and she approved after I tested the formula on a non-sentient animal." "Blueblood had spoken to me earlier today concerning your work, attempting to convince me not to come meet you tonight," Night Light said after hesitation. "He said--and I'm quoting here--that 'your groundless theories are sacrilegious with your methods of experimenting with an equine's mind.' " Twilight groaned, rolling her eyes. "He only said that to spite me. Beneath that wealthy, snobbish personality, he's just a coward; he allows his fear of the unknown turn into loathing for me. Same goes for the others. The only one who isn't against me is Sir Fancypants. "But with this," Twilight held the TS8 vial in front of her eyes, "I can prove my theory of the natures of goodness and evil to them. Blueblood and the others will have no choice but to see things my way after tomorrow." "Excuse me. I'm afraid visiting hours are over," said a nurse, poking her head in the door. She wore a badge with the name Sweetheart sewn on it. Cadence and Night Light silently exited the room. Meanwhile, Twilight cautiously placed the TS8 vial back in her saddlebag, in a small pocket to keep it standing straight. Loading the saddlebag onto her back, she reluctantly shuffled towards the door, to the patient nurse. A part of her wanted to dart under the bed, to refuse leaving her Mother's side. Instead, she turned back to Velvet, calmly, and prayed that somehow, she could hear her words. Whispering softly, she said, "I will find a way for them to see what I see. And then, one day, I will return to you. I swear it." 'Till the day that I die . . . She darted back to the bed, softly kissed Velvet's forehead, and exited the room. "Goodnight, Mother."
Act I: Chapter TwoAct I:Chapter Two: Of Madmares and Hypocrites Fleur de Lis impatiently tapped her hoof against the marble floor, huffing for Alicorns know how many times. She, Sir Fancy Pants, Sir Blueblood, Octavia Melody, and Princess Luna were waiting in a small room adorned with oak walls and a cold marble floor. A single glass lamp hung from the ceiling, but was not in use due to the sunlight bursting through the window beside Fleur. There was a podium made of the same wood at the far end of the room gathering dust, for want of its host. At the other end of the room, the Lunar Princess sat at a desk next to them, looking over documents that were obviously unimportant to the meeting at hand. Octavia stood in a bipedal position playing a soft aria on her prized cello, and Fancy Pants and Blueblood both sat next to her, taking in her performance. Fleur glanced at the clock next to the window, then cursed mentally. Canterlot's House of Law is not a place meant for such tardiness, especially for the governors of Canterlot Hospital. Fleur thought to herself. The Governors of Canterlot Hospital were formed of each of the ponies currently present, with the exception of Princess Luna, who was serving as a surety for the meeting. After founding the Hospital, Fancy Pants had established the Governors to maintain legal matters of the Hospital, such as approving and administering new medicine, or in the case of the current meeting, helping the progress of certain doctors. And although the Alicorn Princesses ruled Equestria and handled matters of life in the kingdom, the two had agreed to leave issues of the Hospital in the hooves of the Governors. They feared that if either of them approved of a matter without the consent of the Governors, it could be seen by others as favoritism, leading to disorder in the city, or even open rebellion, which could cause the escape of the deity of Chaos. Therefore, the Princesses had little choice than to leave the issues of Canterlot Hospital to the Governors. Of all the Governors, Blueblood had joined simply because the Hospital was to be bequeathed to him after his parents passed on. Despite this, he took his duty seriously, for once, willing to aid alongside his family. The only Governor set on personal gain was Octavia. Because she was a renowned cellist, as well as a mare of stunning beauty, she had a vast wealth, nearly as rich as Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis . To build up her reputation as a mare of charity, she began donating a sum of her wealth towards Canterlot Hospital, which eventually earned her position as one of its governors, though some believed that she had reserved reasons for her contribution. "Princess Luna," said Fleur, having enough of wasting time, "I would be ever pleased to know why the sole reason we're here is absent from this session. I'm already late for several other affairs." The Princess of the Night lifted her head, checking the clock above her. It was ten-eighteen, nearly an hour after the meeting was supposed to start. "Please have patience," she said calmly. "I'm certain Doctor Sparkle will arrive at any moment." "We've given more than enough of our time, your Highness," grumbled Blueblood. "How much longer do you expect us to wait and neglect our matters of actual importance?" Allowing himself a cruel smile, he added, "You'd think the prized pet of your sister's would learn to take such meetings seriously. She set the meeting herself, after all." Fancy Pants arched an eyebrow at him. Son or not, Blueblood's behavior today sickened him, and his choice words for it were not fit for the conversation; so choosing to remain silent, he freed his mind to wander on other things. "Why should she come?" chimed Octavia. Up until now, she had been mute, save for the music emanating from her cello. Lifting her bow from the strings, she locked her gaze at Luna. "She's only going to make a fool of herself when--or if--she arrives. She's wasted her entire life pursuing these empty causes, and is yet to create a cure for madness." Returning her attention to the cello, she resumed the song she was previously playing. And though none could hear it over the music, she said under her breath, "Besides, seeking to cure insanity? I'd say Discord planted that idea in her head to tear our society apart." Luna glanced at the clock again. Ten-twenty. She may have appeared as calm as her sister, but deep inside, she was panicking. Where are you, Twilight Sparkle? she thought. Your being late is already reflecting badly upon your presentation. They may shut your entire project down! The door across from Octavia's position opened abruptly to reveal a hasty Twilight carrying several papers in her mouth. She wore a saddlebag with her cutie mark etched on it. Her mane had tangled during whatever adventure had delayed her, and her assistant dragon, Spike, was clinging tightly to the white coat she wore on top of her blue sweater. Hearing Octavia and Blueblood snicker, Luna shot a warning glance to silence them. "Shhry, shrry!" Twilight tried to say. "Shike!" Spike wrested his claws open, slid off her back, then proceeded to take the papers still hanging in her toothed grip. "I'm sorry, Princess Luna!" she shouted, once the papers were removed. "I thought I had more time, and by the time I left--" Luna inhaled sharply, calming her jolted nerves. "Understandable. Just . . . don't allow it to happen again, please." Luna was cautious with her words, and her face became a façade of stone. Being anything less than strict to Twilight--with the Governors present--would have led to an uncomfortable situation. Fancy Pants rose from his seating, beaming with high spirits. "Greetings, Doctor Sparkle." "It's a pleasure to see you again, Sir Fancy Pants," Twilight sighed with a likewise attitude as she smoothed her mane out. "But you don't have to call me 'Doctor'. We're all the same, average ponies, after all." She heard Blueblood scoff from behind her. "Okay, not all of us are the same. Some of us sink just a bit lower." She said this with a cheery wink towards the pompous stallion. The relationship between Twilight and Fancy Pants had become somewhat similar to her and Celestia's after Rarity had introduced the two on her visit in the city. Soon after meeting, their common interests in science rooted a friendship nearly alike to one of a father and daughter; mostly because the idea of the TS8 Project intrigued and encouraged him to help fund her work by providing her with state-of-the-art equipment and tools for her research. "So what took you so long, anyway?" asked Octavia. "Visiting your mother, Sleeping Beauty again?" Her face flushing, Twilight dropped her eyes to the dark streaks in the marble. "You can't talk to Twi like that! What if you had a loved one suffering in that Hospital, huh? I'll bet--mmhh!" Spike's defensive outcry was cut off by Twilight forming a zipper across his mouth. Furrowing her eyebrows, she stared him down in warning. When certain he got the message, she removed the zipper. "What I meant to say," the dragon restated, "was that Twi was checking, um, Mom's calorie intake with the feeding tubes." Spike looked at Twilight, who sighed, relieved for the most part. Octavia smirked at her, then focused on adjusting her cello's strings. "Come on, Spike," commanded Twilight, her calm expression forming. Spike carried the papers to the podium. Handing them to Twilight, he sat in a small chair next to the podium. As she shed her saddlebag, and sorted and stacked the papers neatly, she heard Fleur whispering something to Fancy Pants. ". . . you defending her? Do you expect us to indulge in her heresy while she . . ." Luna cleared her throat, gathering everyone's attention. "Now that every pony--and dragon--is here, let's begin." Turning to Twilight, she began, "Doctor Sparkle. You have set this meeting concerning a breakthrough in your work, the TS8 Project. You also wish to submit a request to the Governors, as you addressed to each of us in the form of writing?" "Tell us something we don't know, Princess," interrupted Blueblood, "Such as, why we should listen to this mare's ranting on the misuse of science." Fleur and Octavia both spoke assent, while Twilight tried to rein the group in, creating an indiscernible clamor. Fancy Pants calmly walked to Luna's desk and pounded the gavel against it, disrupting the argument. "Enough." The near-monotonous voice and tranquil demeanor surprised Twilight. She expected more shouting from him, but instead he stood calm, seeming almost bored. Looking about the room, she could see everyone else, save for Luna, was intimidated. "Doctor Sparkle's methods may be unprecedented, but she is still a mare of renown, loved by those in Ponyville, and respected by many ponies of science. If not for her and her companions, we would be mere puppets of Discord's dark magic. She has worked hard to reach this point in her career, and as a noble-pony of Canterlot, I say we give her a fair chance to present her request. Are we agreed?" He said this last sentence while furrowing his eyebrows, as if in a warning. The other three Governors settled, even showed enthusiastic interest, which Twilight already knew was forced. Returning to his seat, Fancy Pants winked at Twilight, followed by Luna nodding, informing her to proceed. "Thank you, Fancy Pants," Twilight smiled. "I will see to it that your support will be noted in my journal." Clearing her throat, she restacked her papers again, took the first sheet from the pile, and began reading. "Distinguished Governors, before I begin, I must thank all of you for hearing me out in this vital matter concerning our society. I know that through my work--" "Doctor Twilight Sparkle," complained Fleur de Lis, "Perhaps, just perhaps, it would do us all good to skip the pleasantries and proceed with the purpose of this meeting . . . if there is one to speak of. "Of course, Lady Fleur," said Twilight without missing a beat. She passed all the cards to Spike, who discarded them into the saddlebag. "I'm afraid you'll have to forgive me for my good manners. I wasn't, after all, raised by snot-nosed dignitaries who stick their heads in the air like drunken turkeys." Before Fleur could respond, Twilight spoke up, beginning her presentation. "As I was about to say, Governors, Princess Luna, it is my belief that within each and every one of us, even the best of us, there resides two separate natures; two distinct souls, if you please." She held out her hooves to emphasize her statement. "One is conceived of the goodness in our hearts, and one of the evil lingering in its darkest corners. "When I say every one of us, I mean that every creature born with a sense of free will; be it pony, zebra, griffon, breezie, dragon, and so on, each is both blessed with free will, yet cursed to endure evil to thrive in their lives and fight for control over its host. "With evil free to reside in our souls, we're often drawn to temptations to commit selfish deeds. This, I believe, was how the dark usurper, Sombra, first seized the Crystal Empire; Him once being an innocent stallion, but tempted by selfish rewards, thus ensnaring him within his inner evil. "There are some cases when certain emotions such as jealousy, anger or grief cloud our nature of goodness. Mind you, the emotion itself is not evil--since it is natural to experience these feelings--but what we choose to do with that emotion causes evil to take hold of its host, in the case of Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon." Twilight just barely missed the motion of Luna nodding slightly in acceptance. At first, she felt it unjustified to call out on her mistake, but then felt an air of relief following her nod. She rounded the podium with Spike following behind, approached the Governors, then stopped in the small semicircle formed of the five ponies. "Whatever the case, if an essence of evil is left unchecked, or neglected to be countered by goodness, the evil becomes uncontrollable, resulting in its host losing their free will. Each of you have seen it in the ponies locked away in asylums or federal prisons--" "Or in hospitals, under certain . . . ailments?" Octavia suddenly inquired, eyes narrowed in a taunting derision. Twilight kept her face fixed in a tranquil expression, refusing to retort or even glare at her; although she allowed herself a brief moment to imagine casting a harmless disembodiment spell on her and watching her disassembled body parts bouncing about. "Yes, well, you have a point, Octavia," she chuckled, masking her fantasy. "My Mother's comatose state is a primary reason why I've focused on medical science, and an essence of evil can also render its host comatose. "What I'm trying to say is, after thoroughly studying the two elements of our hearts for the last few years, I have reached an understanding. I understand that the only way to free a comatose or mentally unstable being is to divide and eradicate the wheat from the chaff; to separate the natures of goodness and evil, and destroy the latter, so that all creatures with free will only possess a nature of goodness." Twilight's excitement began to grow greater and greater as she spoke, like a bubbling geyser soon to detonate. "Yesterday morning, a dear friend of mine helped me discover the final key ingredient, the missing link to my TS8 Formula. With the combination of the forces of magic and science, along with this extra ingredient added to it, I've experimented the Formula on various animals, each test resulting in success. I speak to you truthfully when I say that the separation of these natures is not only a life-changing possibility, but it is achievable." "An interesting theory," Blueblood stated dryly. "But what does this have to do with the request you've yet to address?" "I was just getting to that." Sighing deeply, Twilight mentally and emotionally prepared herself. The Governors were not going to like what she was about to say. "Governors, Princess Luna, I have set this meeting to say, although my Formula works on various animals, I must prove it can affect a creature with free will. I humbly ask you to allow me to test my Formula on a creature who has fallen to his or her darkness, on a sentient subject." As expected, Twilight was met with mixed reactions. While Fancy Pants and Luna both nodded assent, knowing her request had to be fulfilled if the TS8 was to be proven successful, the other ponies were surprised and enraged. "Sacrilege!" exclaimed Fleur. Blueblood walked around her, circling, with eyes filled with venom. "You tread on dangerous ground, Doctor. Do you expect us to willingly damn an innocent pony to your dangerous games? Luna, for the first time, stepped out from behind her desk. "Calm yourselves, every pony! I'm sure Doctor Sparkle has a reasonable explanation." "And she does! How can she prove her theory without testing it on a pony?" said Spike, who half-expected another glare from Twilight, but was instead rewarded with a smile. "Thank you, Spike. My assistant has a clear point. I cannot treat mad-ponies and comatose patients without taking this chance." "If you so desperately need a test subject," said Fleur, "Then whatever is wrong with testing your potion on your pet?" She gestured towards Spike. "You did say that dragons are sentient creatures too." The dragon's emerald eyes shifted between Twilight and Fleur, pupils thin as paper. "No." The Unicorn wrapped her leg around Spike in protection. "I wouldn't risk Spike's safety. Not even to save my Mother." "Yet, you're absolutely content with risking the well-being of a pony you don't even know?" Blueblood sneered, still circling. Twilight realized she'd just walked into a trap. "Well, um . . ." Twilight looked at Luna as if to ask, "Can't you do something?" only to be answered with a pained stare. Recomposing herself, she said, "Listen, I understand my work is an unprecedented subject; no pony has ever attempted it before. Perhaps it's why you stand against me right now. Your fear of the unknown has clouded your judgment of me and my work, and you fear my Formula will lead to disaster. "And I also realize that you helping me could possibly ruin your reputations--being that some believe my work to be more supernatural than scientific--but I beg of you for one equine doomed to insanity; I cannot move forward until I find a test subject!" "And . . . this would be a terrible tragedy?" Octavia deadpanned. Facing her, Fancy Pants huffed angrily. "Whatever is your problem with Doctor Sparkle? Can you not see what she is trying to accomplish? She could save countless lives with the TS8 Formula!" "Other ponies may agree with your opinions just because you're a celebrity, Fancy Pants," Octavia shot back, scowling with contempt, "But here, the law of us Governors comes first. I will not be moved by your fame. Twilight Sparkle is a heretic and a witch who spits upon everything the Alicorns have done to build our society and fields of science." Twilight just about had it with Octavia's spiteful insults. Approaching her, she locked eyes with her in a stern expression. "You should know, saying that is exactly like saying that Princess Celestia is the one spitting on the Alicorns' work. She was the one who approved of my idea and encouraged me to keep up my work when I was ready to give up. She was the one who taught me of the balance between the natures of goodness and evil, which inspired me to perform my research and work." Octavia did not sway an inch. "Please. You'd believe your master if she'd told you two plus two equaled five." Twilight inhaled shakily. "You aren't just a Governor just for the reputation, aren't you? Have you donated all that money only so that you could stand against me, so I couldn't have but a chance to save my Mother?" "You never stood a chance. You were just too stupid to open your eyes. If your mother's essence of evil got out of control, then wouldn't that mean she chose to be evil herself? An essence of evil doesn't just attack at any random moment, right?" "Silence!" Luna's Royal Canterlot Voice shook the entire room. The five ponies and one dragon each stumbled before turning their attention to Luna. "Do you not see what has happened?" begged the Lunar Princess. "Even as we speak, our anger continues to drive us against one another! This is exactly what Doctor Sparkle meant when we take our emotions and use them for evil!" She paused for a moment to compose herself. "Doctor Sparkle said that a nature of evil can attack its host through various emotions." Turning to Octavia, she continued, "Lady Melody, whatever caused the accident that fateful night, I feel it was not a choice of evil. Twilight Velvet could have simply been overwhelmed by her emotions of her child already growing up, and the manticore attack had soon followed, losing her free will and slipping into her coma. "Twilight Sparkle is only trying to give us a chance for us to control our fate, and holding her back for selfish reasons will not accomplish anything. Is there any reason to deny her request other than to secure your reputations?" Everyone had fallen silent. Blueblood and his mother both shifted their attention to the marks in the wooden walls. As she saw a hint of a smile on Fancy Pants' face, Twilight was then sure that her request would pull through; until Octavia spoke up. "Actually . . . your Highness, there may be one thing the good Doctor has missed that I now realize." The cellist spoke gently, as if talking of today's weather. "Doctor Sparkle says that the TS8 Formula is meant to separate our natures from sentient creatures, and was successful on various animals, correct?" Twilight nodded, unsure of where she was going with this. Her tone began to take the form of maliciousness. "But she has not said whether these animals were sentient or not. If the TS8 only separates the natures from non-sentient animal--whom aren't even your target patients, since they lack sentience and the natures of goodness and evil--how do we know we're aren't--as Blueblood had said--before damning an innocent pony to your experiment?" Twilight felt her consciousness of being in the room disappear, suddenly angered at her own stupidity. This minor, yet key point obliterated her request completely. Of course the animals she tested her Formula on didn't have sentience! She couldn't jump to conclusions and test a live pony at that period! She saw her mistake of not thinking ahead coming to light. How could she convince the Governors to lend her a sentient patient now? "Doctor Sparkle?" Twilight blinked back into reality. "What, Princess Luna?" The Princess bit her lip, then responded, "I said, Octavia has a valid point, I fear. If you have only proven a creature that is not your target patient can be cured, how do you know the test subject with remain unharmed?" As much as she wanted to deny it, to demand of the Governors a test subject anyway, Twilight knew that doing either would worsen the situation. Swallowing her pride, she answered, "I don't, Princess. I admit, I've only tested the Formula on non-sentient animals, and I don't know what will happen if used on a pony." She glanced at the black streaks in the marble, wishing for the meeting to end already. "Well then," Luna coughed. "Shall we vote? Spike, you too, are entitled to vote." "In that case," he said, "Yes, Twilight should get a test subject! If you dummies opened your eyes for one second--" He didn't need to see Twilight's grimace to know he had to be quiet. "Um, never mind." Blueblood was next. "As a noblepony of Canterlot, my answer is 'no'. We have enough madmares loose in this city." Then Fleur. "No." Octavia followed. "I believe I made my opinion quite clear already, your Highness." Fancy Pants had not spoken since arguing with Octavia. Closing his eyes, he said regretfully, "I . . . abstain my vote." Luna sighed again. "By three votes to one, with one abstention, Doctor Twilight Sparkle's proposal is rejected." Pounding the gavel against her desk, she exited her seat. "You are dismissed." Twilight shut her eyes, intentionally seeming oblivious to the Governors as they left. As she heard clicking hooves approach her, she opened her eyes to see Octavia, smug as ever. Before she could say whatever insult was on her mind, she raised a hoof to stop her. "Just leave me be, Octavia. You've won. What more can you do to destroy my work?" The cellist didn't seem fazed by the remark. "You should be thanking me. If not for my noticing your mistake, one innocent pony would be dead, and you would have been humiliated." She headed back to the door and exited the room, leaving only the doctor, Luna, and Fancy Pants. The latter walked to Twilight, head down. "I am exceedingly sorry, Twilight," he said sorrowfully. The doctor forced a smile, then gathered her things together. "Good day, Sir Fancy Pants." Taking the hint, he followed the other Governors out of the building. Spike helped Twilight load her saddlebag onto her back--which to both, felt strangely felt heavier than before--and walked beside her. She set a hoof on her forehead in thought, then turned to her assistant. "Come on, Spike. Let's go home." "But . . . what about Pinkie's congratulations party?" "Then, I'll just tell her I'm not feeling well," she replied glumly. "At least it isn't a lie." Luna darted around the pair and stopped them. "Wait, Twilight Sparkle. May I suggest something?" When the doctor shrugged in reply, she said, "If the Governors will not give you a test subject, what about testing the TS8 Formula on yourself?" Twilight was already shaking her head before she finished the sentence. "It won't work. After considering that option, I remembered that I wanted, in its complete form, for it to only separate the natures from those who have already fallen. I don't know what effects, if any, will occur if used on those who still have free will, nor do I see any reason to risk it." Luna took this into consideration, then responded, "Then I am certain you will convince those ponies to reconsider." Twilight couldn't help herself snapping back. "How can I? The Governors claim to help those in need, yet ignore the issues that stand right in their faces! And they boast their reputations as friends of medicine and science, but they're not; they're hypocrites, every last one of them!" She immediately regretted saying that last statement, being that Fancy Pants had willingly and strongly supported her; and she could tell Luna understood what she'd meant. However, if Luna was surprised at her outburst--which Spike obviously was, since he put some distance between himself and her--she hid it with ease. "I do not disagree, Twilight Sparkle; but they have the ultimate say in these matters." She then shook her head, almost in disbelief. "However, you are fortunate they did not shut your project down, as I thought they would." "What's that supposed to mean?" "Your display of your emotions today was not . . . " she stopped, looking for the right word. "Suitable." Twilight sighed, seeing her error. Signaling Spike to come back, she said, "I'm sorry, Princess. But the truth is they are so afraid of crossing that line which is my work, that they won't give me a chance! I know I can save my Mother, and the countless others who suffer the same fate, if the Governors would just listen!" [ link ] She closed her eyes and sang softly, "How can I pursue the truth when they can block each step I take?" Luna place a hoof on her shoulder. "Twilight, you have come too far. Remember what you have at stake!" "Liege, I know I'm right. I must let my vision guide me. But I'm so weary of this fight. There's so little left inside me." Spike smiled up at Twilight. "You have set this dream alive, so we've gotta see it through. We gotta see it through . . ." Twilight exhaled, understanding Spike's encouragement. I lost today, but I will continue my work; without their help. I just won't be able to have a test subject right now. "Eight years ago, I started this journey alone; now it's alone I'll see it through to its conclusion! Who are they to judge what I am doing? They know nothing of the endless possibilities I see!" Hoisting Spike onto her back, she started for the exit door. "It's ludicrous, Spike! I'm bound by their decision!" "Seems vision is a word they've never heard . . .," contemplated Luna. "If it mattered less, I'd treat them with derision." She chuckled grimly, then added, "It's absurd . . ." "Come on, Spike," she said again. "And goodbye, Princess Luna." The Princess of the Night waited until Twilight and Spike left the room before singing, "And yet . . . the fact remains; those bastards hold the reins . . ." Levitating the papers from her desk behind her, she left Canterlot's House of Law, returning to the Castle and her Sister, all the while praying that the Ancient Alicorns would be with Doctor Twilight Sparkle as she continued her journey to pursue the truth.
Act I: Chapter FourAct I: Chapter Four: Grand Opening of the Altrotta Theatre The three hour train ride to Canterlot felt to Twilight less than a half hour of much-needed peace. Her stress and grudge from before had eventually dissolved, leaving her in a balmy state; though her vacation from work still bothered her somewhat. Her friends had chosen, when they'd first left, to leave her be in order to give her time to 'cool off' (As Rainbow naturally put it). After the first hour Fluttershy worked up the courage to approach Twilight and decided that it was the right time to tell her about Silver Mist, the mare that had sent Rainbow her letter. "She was my and Rainbow's old teacher from Cloudsdale High," she had told her. "Rainbow and I both struggled with our studies back then--me with flying, and her with, um, everything else--so she came to Cloudsdale to help us out. Flying was a required class to pass in order to graduate, after all. But she spent most of her time with Dash, since I only needed that one subject handled." "But what about those butterflies back when you got your cutie mark?" Twilight had asked. "Didn't they teach you to fly?" "Oh, well, yes and no. See, Silver was kind of the mother figure; urged us to make friends, never scolded us too harshly, and always taught us little by little and used many methods to do so. But she always told me that I couldn't really learn until I experienced flying for myself, and it wasn't until I fell off that cloud that I knew what exactly she meant. I still remember how proud of me she was when I got back to Cloudsdale." Fluttershy continued on that once she and Rainbow had graduated, they both made plans to move to Ponyville to fill in positions for weather pony and veterinarian. However, Silver Mist, too, had prepared to leave, despite Fluttershy's objections that she could help other students with their studies. " 'There are other ponies all over Equestria that need me for more than school studies.' That's what she told me. But I guess if she thought so, she was doing the right thing. Now that she's resurfaced with helping another pony, I get that she's a mentor of sorts that travels all over Equestria. That's why we're going to the Altrotta, by the way. The pony she's helping works there now, and she promised . . . ulp . . . front row seats . . ." "So you and Rainbow want to see her again." "O-of course! Besides Dash, she was my only friend! Erm, I mean, she still is, but . . . well, never mind. My point being, I'm sure she'd love to meet you, and I hope she's not, um, intimidating." "What? No, Fluttershy, she sounds amazing! Now I really can't wait to meet her." After that, the unicorn had settled with a fantasy book for the rest of the ride, wondering about this mentor. When the PA made a ten minute notice for their destination, Twilight set the book she cradled in between knees back in her saddlebag, nestled in between her barrel and the wall of the car in protection of its contents. The dim lights purring above her head barely provided enough light for her to read, partly to blame for her putting the book away. She instead decided to organize the items in her saddlebag until she could talk to Spike, letting a slow, quiet whistle between her lips while removing first the TS8 Formula; double-wrapped in bubble-wrap, of course. Adrenaline jumped into her veins; she quickly put it behind her back leg before anyone saw it, knowing one of them would put the pieces together of what she was planning. The book she had been reading came next, placed under her front hooves. From the side pockets, there were a hooful of quills and inkwells that she thoroughly examined for frazzled feathers or dents in the metal. Satisfied with their state, she put them aside in a neat row. She reluctantly lit her aura around the last object, the Alicorn Amulet, feeling a mental weight press down on her mind. Cold whispers emanated from the black alicorn's eyes, chanting the unicorn's name in beckoning. Twilight could practically hear its urges join with its magic, to have but a small taste of what darkness could do in the light-- A hard chuck later, the Alicorns-damn object was thrown to the bottom of the bag, obscured by the thick hardback she threw on top with a disgusted snarl. The burden at once withdrew back into its shadowy home, practically hissing at the unicorn an unspoken promise that she'd sooner forget. Warmth and feeling steadily returned to her body as she tried to soothe her jolted nerves. If Trixie dealt with that the whole time . . . Zecora did have a point; there was a high risk for trying one's hoof at dark magic . . . But one thing at a time. Once the TS8 Formula was approved, that particular challenge would be faced. And besides, her belief that even the darkest demon could become an angel remained strong. Princess Celestia always told her to see past the malevolence in every sentient; wouldn't it also be fair to find that spark of light in a blackened heart? All others who had tried had fallen to dark magic because of their greed and willingness to embrace evil. Twilight's resolve to avoid duplicating that mistake remained firm in her heart. "Y' alright, sugarcube?" she heard Applejack say. Her face flooded cherry red, realizing that her shout before had attracted six pairs of eyes. " . . . Yep. Never . . . better, girls," she replied choppily. Applejack gave a knowing smile. "T'ain't nothin' to worry about, sugarcube. That silly necklace'll be outta' your hooves next week and locked away fer good." She faced the others, resuming her part of the conversation, as each of them eventually settled. The train bounced a couple times against the tracks, resulting in a familiar sloshing that pricked Twilight's ears from behind. She snatched the Formula from behind, certain no one was looking, and threw it in a small pocket inside the saddlebag. So far her plan of staying in Canterlot remained obscure to her friends, and she hoped to leave it that way. "Spike, could you come here, please?" The girls didn't react to her calling the drake, who slid off his seating in obedience. "What's up, Twilight?" He hopped up to a seat next to her so their eyes met. "I just need to check that we've got everything for our stay," she began, voice hushed. "Scrolls, study books, extra journals--" "Vials, corks for said vials, first aid kit, and double extra everything else that you mentioned," he picked up, extending a claw for every item. "Good. That's everything, then." Twilight closed her eyes, sighing to herself. "And we shouldn't be more than a couple weeks. I don't like having to drag you back to our Canterlot house, but I need you with me." She waved her hoof about in an ordering fashion. "You'll have to take notes on effects and symptoms from the TS8 Formula and anything else that may be needed, as well as helping me with following our usual schedules. But like I said, we shouldn't be staying much longer than a couple weeks." Spike nodded, then asked, "So what about the test subject? You haven't found one yet, haven't you?" "I'm try--" Twilight held back her irritation and continued, "Sorry. I'm trying my best to find a subject, okay, Spike? It's just that the Governors aren't ponies one could . . . negotiate around so easily. Finding a way around their ruling isn't that easy, and I'll have to focus on other things until I find one." Spike glanced at Applejack, wary of her listening to the discussion. "So this staying-in-Canterlot thing is between us, right?" "Yeah, don't say anything to the girls. You know how they worry, and if they find out I'll never hear the end of it." She sighed again, staring at nothing through the train window. "This just feels wrong, though. Lying to them?" "So? Just be honest." "No, that's not what I mean. Princess Celestia knew that I was planning this since my meeting, yet she didn't say anything in that reply to Rainbow. Knowing her, she wouldn't leave her or the girls out of it. So what's going on?" Spike looked out the window as well. "I dunno. Maybe she wants you to come clean yourself. Not like she's gonna fix everything for you." When she solemnly nodded, he added, "You're not telling them now, are you? Wouldn't want to ruin tonight for them." "Yeah, no, I'm not saying anything right now, Spike. I've needed to unwind for some time now, anyway." She turned to face the window and watched Canterlot's shadow crawl over the train, making the dim lights above seem like beacons. Spike had gone quiet and looked out with her, but mostly stared at the train wheels and listened to their six-count rhythm against the tracks. "So, what's the whole deal with the Altrotta, anyway?" Twilight lifted her head from the glass. "Well, Fluttershy said it was a theatre, as in Bridleway Musicals like Nickered or Neigh Miserables." She grinned and clapped her hooves at this. "But I don't remember ever hearing about it before. I think after my meeting with the Governors, Father had said something about a building opening this week over by the pegasus race track. Maybe this theatre was what he meant?" She tapped a hoof on the window sill to match the beat of the wheels. "But I digress. Silver Mist must care a lot about Neigh Miserables to help run this theatre with the pony she's helping now." Spike slumped against the wall, hand on face. "Yeah, but c'mon, Twi, that one play's boring. Too much war themes, y'know? And they always sing about being shoved around." "Too many. And Neigh Mis isn't just about war and poverty; it defines the very nature of--" "Oh, here we go," Spike rolled his eyes. Instead of going through with her explanation, Twilight gave up and dropped the subject faster than one could say 'One Neigh More', playfully shoving him aside. "Attention, mares and gentlecolts, we have arrived in Canterlot, the shining jewel of Equestria," the PA said in a dull bored voice. "Please prepare to disembark, gather your luggage. Thank you for choosing the Friendship Express and have a wonderful evening." "That'd be our stop," Applejack chimed as she stood from her haunches. The door hissed open in tandem with the engine cooling off as Rainbow dove through, letter still in her grasp. "Come on, Fluttershy! Let's go!" she stomped, poking her head back in. "Oh, I'm sorry, Dash. Sorry." Fluttershy slinked closely behind the prism pony, head so low she could have licked the floor. "Huh," Twilight shrugged, "I knew Rainbow did well as Silver's student, but I had no idea she was a teacher's pet." Sliding off her own seat, she set her saddlebag onto her back, the Amulet inside resuming its whispering, however faintly compared to before. "You all set, sugarcube?" Applejack turned back to her, hearing her shudder. Twilight hesitated a bit, feeling cold fingers tear into her skin and crawl underneath with a faint tickle along her body. Does Celestia even know that the Amulet has these effects? More hesitation later, she shook it off. No, don't be ridiculous, Twilight. The Princess would never have put me in danger if she knew. "Yes, everything's fine, AJ. Let's go." The other shot a suspicious look at her, looked at the saddlebag, then back at her. "Really, Applejack, I'm fine." Twilight laughed at her voice crack. "I have it here safe and out of sight." Applejack's glower lowered even more so. "But is it outta mind?" "Well . . ." She got her there. Was it even possible to hide secrets from the Element of Honesty? "Look, I'll be alright once we get to the Altrotta," she promised. Looking at the saddlebag once more, Applejack sighed, her muscles relaxing. "Just be careful, alright? I couldn't stand the thought'a you sufferin' more than a billy goat eatin' a tin can. And we don't need any of those Gove'ners swiping that thing, either." They'd have to pry it from my cold, dead hooves before I see it in theirs'. Twilight found herself aghast that she thought such a catty remark. Maybe going to the Altrotta with this isn't such a good idea . . . she thought glumly. But she couldn't go home; the way to the theatre and the way to home were completely different roads, assuming she was right about the theatre being near the race track. And she really didn't want her friends to wait on her just for that. Screw it. It's a silly amulet. A magical, lie-whispering amulet, maybe, but an amulet all the same. I've dealt with worse things. Spike had clambered onto her back while she had been thinking her plan through, and now waited, tapping his claws impatiently. Can he . . . feel it, too? Its corruptive powers? Yet another chill stole the breath from her lungs as she thought this. Spike, however, seemed completely unaffected, with an exception of concern in his eyes. "Let's go, everypony," she cleared her throat. If Spike were to become influenced by the Amulet anytime soon, it would have been that more obvious. She took the lead of the remaining ponies, stepping down onto the platform. The first noticeable thing about Canterlot Station was how cold it was. Autumn winds tore at Twilight's mane and tail and through her prized sweater, which she bunched the collar of around her neck in response. Rarity herself plucked a thick scarf from her saddlebag, passed a couple back to Applejack and Pinkie, then helped everyone into the station's main building. "My, they've planned the Autumnal equinox rather early, don't you think?" she wondered once they were inside. "Does that mean we can make snow cones early?" Pinkie gasped. "Dibs on the snozzberry~!" Twilight swept her eyes across the room for her pegasi friends among the large crowd. "Where did Rainbow Dash go now? I can't find them with everypony here!" In their own clamor, some of the ponies stopped, hearing the young doctor, and recognized her, eyes filling with either admiration or venomous hatred. "Is that Doctor Sparkle?" one said. "I didn't know Celestia's pet was granted permission to terrorize us." "Doctor! What are your comments to your recent meeting with the Governors of Canterlot Hospital?" Twilight cringed at the thought of dealing with reporters . . . again. It was incredible. Every time she had some kind of row or discussion with the Governors the reporters were the first to claw at her hooves for details. "Excuse me. I'm sorry, I can't talk right now." Weaving her way past a disappointed journalist, she picked her head up again. "Rainbow Dash!" Naturally, no response. Or the begging paparazzi drowned her out. Whatever the case, she couldn't deal with them any longer. "Hold on, Spike!" With a flash of pink light, her horn began to glow with the magic of a teleportation spell. The surrounding ponies at once assumed this to be an attack spell, and scattered to the far ends of the room, crying terrorism. "Run! She'll kill us!" Light exploded from the duo in a split-second, sending them onto the main street, where most of the shops and tourist attractions were. Twilight only just opened her eyes when she heard a familiar voice yelp in surprise, and the hair of a prism tail whip the back of her head. "Ow!" The pegasus must have flown upward before her tail hit; she hovered down into Twilight's field of vision, glaring her down. "Warn me if you're gonna pop right in front of me like that! I almost made you roadkill!" Fluttershy, now floating next to her, stared at Twilight with less of a scolding expression, but relief that no harm was done. Like a stray puppy, she must have been following Rainbow the whole way through the station; which meant they were long gone before Twilight's 'fans' had 'attacked'. Sliding off her back, Spike stumbled on the cobblestone path, dizzy from the sudden spell, and leaned against Twilight before Fluttershy took him into her hooves. "Sorry, Rainbow Dash," Twilight finally answered. "I had to get out of there, and quickly. Lousy reporters . . ." "Wait, what?" Rainbow gasped. "Reporters? As in reporters interviewing you?" Her face molded into one of disbelief as she grabbed her by the shoulders. "Why did you take off then! You could have at least told me!" "Uh, I believe I did," Twilight said. The pegasus shook her head and growled, to which Fluttershy 'eeped' and dove behind Twilight. "They were begging for autographs, practically worshipping you, right? And you ran off?" "Well . . ." Her voice strained as she sunk onto her knees, quite literally. " 'Worshipping' is a bit of a strong word; and besides, there were just as many scowling." "Arrgh!" Rainbow grabbed her mane. "I knew I shouldn't have rushed! I should have--" "Now, just you wait a minute, Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy snarled; for her standards, at least. She put Spike down and darted up to Rainbow Dash. Spike at once sidled over to, and then behind Twilight. "Warn the others, Twi. All of Tartarus has broken loose." "That's not fair to Twilight, scolding her for trying to escape paparazzi!" Fluttershy scolded, not hearing Spike. "Not everypony likes being paid attention to, or having bright, scary cameras shoved in their faces, or ponies not minding their own darn business!" Rainbow's wings folded against her body, eyes filled with dread. She plopped onto the ground. "Believe me, I know," Fluttershy said, her tone more gentle. "And besides, you're better than this, this boasting side of you." Rainbow sunk under her aquamarine glare, sighing under her breath. "Heh, sorry. I guess I got a teensy bit 'numbskulled'. I'm sorry, Twi," she glanced at the doctor. Twilight swallowed, looking between the two pegasi. "It's . . . okay, Rainbow." Wow, I'd hate to get on her bad side . . . Spike, in turn, swallowed as well, then noticing something down the road, he ran some feet forward. "There, now, Dash," Fluttershy cooed. "Don't you feel better about yourself already?" Turning away, she trotted back to Twilight, humming to herself. "Um . . .F-Fluttershy . . .?" Twilight stammered. How . . .? Did you . . . use the Stare?" Fluttershy gasped. "No! Why would you even think that! I . . . could never--" Covering her eyes with both hooves, she whimpered softly. "Sorry, sorry, sorrysorrysorry," she sniffled. "I . . . sorry . . ." She pulled her hooves away, seemingly calm again. "Please . . . understand, Twilight, I'd never use the stare on another pony. Maybe small, misbehaving animals, but not a more-sentient creature like a pony or griffon. It's like taking away their free will, their own consciousness of life. You of all ponies would understand, your work considered." "Oh, right . . ." Twilight silently bashed herself for being insensitive about Fluttershy's superpower. "How you put it, you've got a point there. The whole . . . Stare . . . being that mental cage." "And, um, it's exactly what you're trying to do, right? Break more-sentient creatures from their 'Stare'?" "Yes, that's about right. Unfortunately, the Canterlot ponies, especially the Governors, they don't seem to get that I'm trying to do something good. But . . ." The doctor turned, looking at the ponies passing by, either ignoring, glaring at, or failing to notice her. "I think it's because they're afraid of me. Or rather, afraid of my work--how unprecedented it is--but they also fear me because of it. But I can't blame them for it. Isn't it our second nature to avoid the unknown like hay fever? "And unfortunately," she said, turning back to her friend, "Ponies like Octavia mold that fear into spite for me." "You can't go tell Princess Celestia and let her confront those ponies?" asked Fluttershy. "They wouldn't bother you anymore if you did." "Maybe, if the Governors didn't constantly go out of their way to say something bad about me behind her back. Everything I do, even lifting a hoof instead of using my horn to perform a task, ponies like Octavia will try to use that in some form to attack me. Going to the Princess won't solve anything, I don't think. Besides, I shouldn't have to go to a diarch of an entire nation to outwit my adversaries. This is my battle to fight, Fluttershy." "Over here, Rarity!" Spike led the mentioned mare, with Applejack and Pinkie following behind, over to Twilight, who cringed. She'd left them behind, she realized, back in that mob of radicals, to put it harshly. "Hi, girls! Heh. You're not upset that I left you behind, right?" She could have sworn one of the hairs of her mane plucked out of place and that her smile was stretching uncomfortably wide. "Upset? Nope," Applejack shrugged. " 'Fact, soon as you done teleported, them ponies--fans and 'porters alike--wandered off like zombies, probably fergettin' you were even there to begin with." "Certainly. Though I must admit, I'm rather jealous. However long did you have such admirers?" Holding back a sigh to Rarity's comment, Twilight answered, "Well, let's see . . . I'm seventeen, been working on this since I was nine . . . divided by . . . Well, my work started getting noticed around year four of my work, so I probably started getting 'admirers' about when I was thirteen. I may have gotten used to it, but I still hate that I have to deal with them when borrowing Star Swirl the Bearded's Legacy tomes from this library." "You . . . don't want to be noticed?" "Preferably, Rarity. Not everypony takes a shine to being a star." Rarity nibbled her lip gently, that look crossing her face. The one where her eyes narrowed in thinking as mental wheels churned for a solution. "Ah! Yes, that'll do," she finally said when looking at her saddlebag. She withdrew a thick black cloak and passed it to Twilight. This ought to help with your dilemma, Twilight Sparkle." Twilight slowly took it with her own magic and slipped it on, buckling the clasp at its neckline. "Thanks you, Rarity, but . . . black?" Rarity was the type of pony who'd burn any article of clothing that was black, if found in her closest. To see the fashionista wearing black either meant she was trying to hide or in mourning, or her days of nonstop designing had finally gotten to her. Ah heh . . . It's just a silly thing I keep for rainy nights," Rarity blushed. "I may have taken it in a hurry after packing my emergency crystal scarves . . ." Everyone else either sighed or rolled their eyes while Twilight examined the cloak. There wasn't much to say in detail about it, except its fabric was made for the winter season, providing a thick blanket of warmth over most of her body, except for the hock of her back legs, its furthest reach. She pulled the hood up so that it hung just over her horn, grateful for a shield from the biting wind. As a blanket of warmth, however, it failed miserably, but the wind wasn't at blame here, and she knew exactly why. "Thanks again, Rarity. I really do appreciate it," she said to Rarity, although her eyes were set disdainfully on her saddlebag. "I would suggest thanking me once we depart from these scandalous ruffians." Rarity gestured a foreleg to emphasize the phrase, then took the lead and walked toward an alley in between beauty parlors. "This way, please. It's a seldom-known shortcut Fancy Pants informed me of during my time with him." Covering a blush, she dove in between the buildings as the others followed. Once they had passed through the maze of dark alleys, Twilight could see she was on the road to the Pegasus Race Track, so they must have been close to the Altrotta. The street had already crowded with ponies walking through, that being another sign. Alright, let's just get in there, and away from nosy eyes, she huffed. After Rarity let herself out, she followed suit, then waited on the others. "Whee! It's like a coal mine!" Pinkie cheered. Her mane had somewhat been covered in soot, as well as Rainbow and Applejack's, but everyone else was untouched. "Thank goodness," said Rarity. "Last time I'd wandered through there it was rather tidy." The seven regrouped, they walked on, merging into the pool of nobleponies and middle-class citizens, much to their disdain, especially towards the doctor. Twilight's eye caught Spike shuffling to the back of the line at one point. Of course. There was only one renowned doctor in Equestria that never traveled without her dragon assistant. She cast her gaze down, wishing she could shrink to the size of a filly and seem unimportant to these ponies. She had nearly missed the building with her head still sunk in hiding, until Rainbow grabbed her and turned her around. "There it is, Twilight! Pretty neat, huh?" Overall, it was a two-story building painted evergreen with thin lines of gold paint tracing the frames of the doors and the four windows on the second floor. It was also spread intricately yet sparingly along the facade. Overdone designs wouldn't help anyone with business. At the front entrance there were two large pillars that helped support a balcony on the second floor, possibly reserved for storage or kitchens only. There was a large wooden sign hanging off the balcony depicting a pegasus standing on hind legs, with wings outstretched and eyes shut as if the pony was unaware of its visitors. Below the image were large words etched in gold paint: Altrotta Theatre: Dinner and Show Parlor Reservations Only! Twilight swallowed softly, climbing the short staircase at the foot of the building, wary of the ponies surrounding her. Now came the hard part; having a good time planted in one place, vulnerable to those who despised her. "Whoa, they sure done pulled the stops outta this one," said Applejack, fixing her hat's angle. "Sorta' reminds me of a hotel, the way it's built an' all." Stumbling on a step, Twilight closed her eyes, taking in the scent of fresh pinewood and the clamor of lively music and chattering inside. "I think it is. Er, I mean was, if my memory's right." Spike fingered his lip in thinking, then exclaimed, "Oh, yeah! This is that run-down hotel that used to be here before I could remember. You and I used to pass by here going to those races, right?" "Mmhm. Except it was so out of the way of everything, nopony knew it was even there." She helped Spike off Rarity, letting him walk on his own, then continued, "Even I thought it'd been demolished years ago. I guess whoever Silver's helping now wanted to put a hotel-ish spin on this theatre." "Or they wanted to go the easy way without puttin' any real work into it," Applejack frowned. Her remark did make sense, being that, as Spike said, it was practically at the track's doorstep. The last thing a theatre needed was having their shows interrupted by thunderous cheering from there. "What do you suppose we do about getting inside?" asked Rarity, eyeing an usher that stood by the door. "I don't believe a letter from a manager would count as a reservation for us." The stallion's green aura surrounded a clipboard, no doubt with the names of expected customers on it. Twilight stepped around Rarity and pulled her hood back, unintentionally taking on the look of a wanderer looking for shelter. "I'll handle this, Rarity." Straightening out her mane in a somewhat-orderly fashion, she approached the usher. "G'evening, miss. Your name?" the usher spoke before she could say anything. He smiled politely, catching her off guard with his friendly attitude. "Twilight Sparkle," she recuperated quickly enough. Recognition glinted in his eyes, followed by his jaw opening slightly, but otherwise he didn't react to the doctor's name. So there is somepony in Canterlot who doesn't either swoon or sneer at my name. I wonder if Princess Celestia bribed him? Nevertheless, she continued, "I'm sorry, but my friends and I don't have reservations, but I think we're expected." With Rainbow's permission, she passed him the letter from Silver Mist. The usher's eyes waved back and forth across the words, scrunching his eyebrows, then eyeing her clothing suspiciously. Perhaps wondering what kind of doctor came to a theatre dressed in a cloak and sweater; even if this was recreation. She swallowed again, reconsidering her confession. The usher glanced inside, eyes searching for someone, then huffed. "Very well. Go right in, miss. But, please, don't expect any favors next time. This is a theatre, after all." She exhaled softly and gave a quick 'thank you' just as she heard him mutter something about 'her giving free rides'. He stepped aside, letting her and the girls inside. Like the lobby of an old hotel, the room was large and lit brightly with chandeliers that left a pale green tone in the room. The stage at the end was only between twenty and thirty feet away from them; in that space was a large dining area for the guests. About twenty-five tables had been set there, six cushions per, in a checkerboard pattern. The stage itself didn't have much detail besides massive, spread-out wings making up the frame above, and green curtains folded at the sides. Winding staircases nearby the stage ran up to the second floor, presumably off-limits to the public from what little life there was up there. The girls all scanned the room, whispering to themselves. "I take it back," said Applejack. "Whoever did the work on this here theatre broke tooth an' hoof doin' this." Pinkie, spotting a bar over to their left, 'oohed'. "Girls, they have a super-large amount of sarsaparilla!" She started to dive forward before Rarity stopped her. "Erm . . . that's not . . . sarsaparilla, dear. That's something . . . much stronger than that." To emphasize, she waved at another usher, who carried a loopy patron out. "Oh. Oh well, then." Pinkie started hopping away, humming to herself. Twilight looked around for Silver Mist, assuming the name meant she had a similarly-colored coat. A pony like her couldn't be that hard to find in a crowd of ponies with hues of blue and white and yellow. "Hey! What gives!" The sound of a spell being activated followed by Spike's shout pricked the doctor's ears. Wheeling around, she darted back to the doors to find Spike behind a wall of green. The usher's horn glowed the same color, eyes squinted with contempt. Twilight's objection died in her throat as he snarled to her, "Not it." Stunned, Twilight argued, "What? No! He's with me, sir." The usher didn't waver. "Don't care. It's not welcome here. One spark from it, and this place'll become the 'Ashtrotta'." Twilight heard Pinkie laugh at the pun and shot a look at her. The others must have heard too; they all stood behind her, ready to defend the dragon. "For your information," said Rarity, approaching him, then standing on the edge of her hooves to meet his eyes, "It is a he, and he has as much privilege to enter as we do." "You six don't have a privilege. I let you riffraff in because Silver apparently invited you. Otherwise, doctorate or no, I would've thrown you out by now." Pretty much explains why he was so nice before, the usher with a mask. The usher's cold eyes drilled into Rarity's, making her resolve disintegrate into worthless ash as she slinked away, muttering an apology to Twilight. "Sorry. Just enforce the rules here, mares." Twilight felt her jaw clenching, her heart longing to sock him in the throat. I don't believe for one second that Silver would make rules to forbid dragons. He's lying! She made up her mind and approached him. "If you're not going to let my friend in, I don't need to stay here." The girls all started after her before she raised a hoof. "Not you, girls. You can stay if you want, but I don't want to anymore. Not if Spike can't come with us. He's as much of a family as you're my friends." Meanwhile Spike shuffled between feet, whether touched by her defending him or disappointed with the usher, she couldn't tell. "Listen, Twi, you don't have to leave. I'll just go back to our old house for tonight." Twilight was already mentally rejecting at the idea. There was no way she wanted to spend the evening without all of her friends, especially not without Spike. "Spike, no. I'm not letting you spend the night alone. This isn't fair to you, coming all the way from Ponyville." The drake folded his arms, stone-hard resolve. "I'm not spending the night alone. Dad's there. He's got Fridays off, remember? Besides, I don't think mister bouncer here--" "Hey!" "Now, who's casting the giant green wall here?" he shot back at the bouncer. Then looking at Twilight, "Point is, I don't belong in here, and these ponies know it. So why not put that to good use?" Skeptical, Twilight shook her head slowly. "I really don't see how this is being turned into an advantage . . ." Spike leaned forward. "You're walking into a five-star restaurant, full of those dumb snobs, with you-know-what in tow and no defense whatsoever from it getting stolen." He began rolling his hands in a cycle to emphasize. "But say if I held onto it for you, you'd have nothing to worry about, right? And nopony would ever have to know you had it in the first place. Just saying, being caught with it in your hooves would be really bad for your rep." "Spike, all I'd have to do is place a simple containment spell on it to keep prying hooves out." "I take it that it keeps stressful energy inside, too?" he shot back, raising an eyebrow sarcastically. "I--" She saw it in his eyes that he knew. The Amulet still whispered to her, weighing her shoulders down like a boulder, clawing its dark ideas into her mind like a drag--griffon's claws. Even for one so young, it must have been obvious, the pressure she felt from the Amulet's power. And if he of anybody knew . . . "Fine," she sighed quietly. "But don't even--" "Don't touch it more than I need to, don't leave it out in the open. Don't worry. I'll just put it in the safe soon as I get home. Give it here." Deciding to give the whole saddlebag, which she presumed he meant by taking it, she unbuckled the straps and passed it to him; after the usher's wall had been reluctantly taken down, of course. As soon as she had, she heard the whispers die out, and warmth returned to her body. She held back a shudder and instead focused on Spike. Her saddlebag looked heavy in his grip, but he seemed capable enough for the trip. "And, Spike?" The dragon bent back to look at her in form of a question. "Just . . . please . . . be careful with it. It isn't I don't trust you, but the thing in there . . ." To say that tears didn't threaten to break through would have been a lie. This is wrong. It'll drive him mad if he's not careful. Twilight bit her tongue to not say it. He could handle himself long enough, couldn't he? Spike grinned back at her. "I'll be fine, Twi. I Pinkie Promise on that." He used his free hand to make the silent gestures of said Promise and started to turn around. "I see you back home, okay?" He stepped around patrons waiting to go inside, and was swallowed by the night. The usher had watched him closely, and now blinked at Twilight. "Well. Such sentiment for an imp like it." Literally blowing off his dry insult with an exhale, she spun back, entering the semicircle of her other friends. "Sugarcube? Y' alright?" asked Applejack, trying not to sound dense. Tapping her front hooves together, she glanced out from where Spike had left, then at Twilight, who also was looking. "Mm . . . Maybe it's better this way, Applejack. I'd have to constantly look over my shoulder if he didn't take it with him. Trust me, I'll be better once we settle to a table and find Silver Mist. "It hurts me to accept an atrocity like that," said Rarity. "Just because he's a dragon, it certainly isn't justified for him to be treated as such." "I'm gonna talk to Silver about this," Rainbow said angrily, "That rule's stupid as Tartarus, and I'll buck it outta here, to the moon!" As tempting as it was, Twilight didn't see a reason for her to do so. "That won't be necessary. My coming to the Altrotta's a one-time thing if this is the case. I just want to enjoy tonight, then go get Spike. He wouldn't want us causing trouble with this, anyway." Facing the dining area she added, "Or having our night ruined by it." She and the girls entered the section, trotting past the tables occupied by snobbish nobleponies. As many of them glared at her, or slid their spare cushions under their table whenever she passed them, she did her best to ignore them. She might have been dirt under their hooves to them, but even dirt has its own purpose in life. It wasn't long before she saw Fancy Pants and his family seated together, with Blueblood and Fleur both with their back to her. Waving quickly at Fancy, she ducked back down just in time to hear Fleur say, "Whatever are you grinning about, Fancy dear?" "I saw some tap-dancing ponies back there." He hadn't missed a beat with his reply. Rainbow snickered, then winked at Twilight. As they got closer, she could make out the performer currently singing a jazz-themed song up on the stage; a pegasus mare who looked about her age, but she didn't look like anyone she or the others knew personally. There was no sign of either Princess in the theatre, a rare thing to happen since a grand opening was usually accompanied by one or both of them, as well as a platoon of their guards. When coming to the second-to-last row, Rainbow flew up and did a three-sixty spin until squinting off to the left. "I dunno, everypony," she shrugged, turning back to Twilight, "I don't see her--Look out! Twilight just turned to see what Rainbow yelled about before finding a stallion's hoof thrust back. Throwing her front-legs up, she prepared for the blow. Thwap! She heard the music stop and nearby ponies fall quiet. She risked opening her eyes to find that a grey wing had blocked the attack, startling the stallion. This wing had no feathers on it, as though someone had ripped them off, leaving it instead tattered and ugly. The other wing was probably the same way. "I believe that's enough of your roughhousing tonight, sir," said the pegasus. Twilight looked to where the wing and body met and saw a pale-grey mare with a blood-and-peach-colored mane that ran past her shoulders in thick, spaghetti-like strands. Her icy-blue eyes pierced into the attacker's, which were wide with surprise. When the moment passed, he snarled at her, "I say! This isn't your concern, madam. Excuse yourself at once!" The mare's eyes didn't wander from him as she walked to his other side. As she passed, Twilight saw her cutie mark; twin feathered wings were folded protectively around a heart. She glanced back at Rainbow, who grinned, bumping her hooves together in a 'go get em' fashion. Yes, that has to be Silver. Silver spoke again, in a soft voice. "This is a theatre, not a fight club. I will not tolerate the Altrotta being treated as such." She extended a 'wing' past Twilight to push her to a safe distance. "I will ask you once: apologize to Doctor Sparkle and return to your seat, or leave the Altrotta." She paused, then added with a grin, "Sir." Sputtering in disbelief, the stallion raised a hoof, trying to strike again, this time at Silver. Instead, his blow was averted by her left 'wing', stretched out to a wide width. She swung down, forcing his hoof into the floor. Recuperating himself, he then threw his other foreleg to which she twirled one-eighty and blocked with the same wing. Throwing that limb upward, she used that distraction to back-kick him in the throat. She stepped aside, letting him stumble forward. Impressed, Twilight blinked, then registered that Rainbow and Fluttershy were cheering. The stallion hissed and started to let himself up before Silver pinned his neck with her front hoof. "You sadistic foal of a--" "I believe you owe the doctor an apology now," she cut him off. The stallion instead growled at her, struggling against her leg. "I'd rather eat my--" She pushed harder, cutting off his oxygen. "Look, I abhor violence as much as the next pony does. But please, for the love of the Alicorns Above, don't make me do something regretful." She tapped her free hoof, sighing. "And make it snappy. I have better things to do than foalsit." He swallowed, glaring at Twilight, then murmured an apology. "Oh, for heavens sake," Silver whispered to herself. "Fine, it's acceptable. Glitz, Cashmere?" She motioned two ushers to her. "Remove him from the premises, please?" She lifted her leg, then stepped back. "Wait! You said--" "I gave you one chance; you wasted it, now leave." As the ushers escorted him out, Twilight heard Applejack whisper to her, "What in the hay was his problem 'gainst you, anyways?" "Three guesses why," Twilight deadpanned. The stallion was obviously a noblepony from the way his accent was, maybe a hoof-licker of Blueblood's that heard about her recent breakthrough in developing her Formula. Once the stallion was out of sight, Silver glanced at the staring ponies, who all went back to their meals. However, Blueblood's retreat several rows away didn't fall unnoticed by Twilight, confirming her suspicion before. The pegasus singing her jazz number had watched the confrontation in shock, forcing her to lose her place and start over again. Rainbow and Fluttershy were the first ones to approach Twilight and Silver. "See, Fluttershy?" grinned Rainbow, flying just over her. "I told you Silver could take him." The yellow mare just whimpered through closed hooves. Silver grimaced at this and walked towards her. "You. Wings tucked, haunches down, eyes forward!" Rainbow froze, petrified, and folded her wings, plopping to the floor. "And don't slouch!" She became stiff as a post. Silver scanned her ex-student meticulously, even brushing dust off her mane. "Wow. Now I see where you get it from, Fluttershy," Twilight whispered. Fluttershy laughed quietly. "Did she ever teach you like that?" She tilted her head in a kitten-like way. "Making me sit up straight and mare-like? Yes, but she'd never talk to me like that. This is mostly for students who would act tough, thinking they're better than everpony else. Um, n-not that Rainb-bow's a fool for thinking that or anything . . ." They turned back to Silver, who finished circling Rainbow, and made eye contact with her, ice meeting fire, before breaking into a grin. "I apologize, Rainbow Dash. I couldn't help doing that again, just for fun." Rainbow's jaw practically unhinged. "What! But you--" "What kind of school reunion would this be, what with not messing with you in front of your friends? Which, by the way, I'm proud of your efforts with friendship." "Do I get a Wonderbolts sticker?" Rainbow gasped. "Um, no, but moving on . . ." Turning to Twilight, she said, "I'm sorry you had to see that show of violence before, Doctor Sparkle. I was hoping our grand opening would be without incident on your part . . ." "Wait, you knew I was coming?" Silver chuckled lightly at this, as though the answer was obvious. "Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy and I have shared letters with each other since parting in Cloudsdale. They've shared much about you and your friends in a good degree ever since meeting you at the Summer Sun Celebration and the return of Princess Luna. And when I helped found this theatre, I knew I had to send invites for all of you." "Huh. I hadn't a clue Rainbow Dash an' Shy were talkin' 'bout us since way back then," said Applejack. Silver nodded at the farmpony. "Yes. Like I said, they told me much about all of you. Each of you represent an Element of Harmony, and you, specifically, represent the Element of Honesty; a personal favorite trait of mine in equine, or any species, for that matter. I never believe I would ever see the Harmony Bearers in person, much less two of them being my own students." She reached for a glass of wine, sipping it carefully, and sighed with contentment. "If I may ask," said Rarity, "Fluttershy never said what elegant city you came from, where you achieved you education to aid those lesser ponies." "Um . . ." Silver looked away from Fluttershy, set the glass down and approached Rarity. "Well, in truth, I'm not a resident of Equestria at all. I come from far off, just a small slice of paradise off in the corner of the world. I've always been taught to show kindness and to help less fortunate ponies, but . . ." She trailed off, thinking to herself. "I've longed to experience Equestria for myself for a long time." "If your home was perfect, why did you leave?" asked Twilight. "If you had the chance to experience the life of Star Swirl the Bearded, whatever the cost, wouldn't you have done the same? I was, for lack of a better term, an outsider looking in. I wanted to learn its culture, its history, see the sights, know its diarchs, feel the sun's rays in a different world. Even getting a taste of your food and drink is new to me. "But I didn't want to abandon my old ways, either. So I took on my role as a tutor, a special teacher to those who had no helping hoof to guide them. Which eventually led me to here." Twilight, eyeing her surroundings, asked, "Well, the Theatre looks wonderful. You sure run it pretty well; I'm sure the pony you're helping is certain of that as well. Silver laughed quietly. "Thank you, Doctor Sparkle. I'm pleased with the compliment, but I just oversee the food and seating, and take care of any complaints that we may have in the future. The Altrotta is not really mine to command." "Silver Mist!" Everyone except the summoned jumped; she let out an exasperated breath. "Speaking of . . ." A navy blue pegasus dive-bombed at her, golden eyes glaring. Whatever her cutie mark was, it was hidden under the green work-outfit she wore. Twilight couldn't help but feel surprised at how thin the mare was; her legs were like stilts that she thought would snap in two at any moment. "Where the hell is Soa--" Silver walked calmly to her, closing her mouth with a 'wing'. "Please, calm yourself, Glider." she said caringly. "We cannot have our guests being scared off." She gestured to Twilight, whispering something to her. Turning to the doctor, Glider's fire-orange braid swung off her shoulder, batting her face before she shakily guided it back with her wing. The hair on top that hung just above her eyebrows was rough and unkempt, like Rainbow's, and had tips of gold at the edges. Her tail, on the other hand, was short and unbraided. The bunched-up cluster of white freckles on the bridge of her nose loosened when she recognized Twilight. "Ahem. You're . . . Doctor Sparkle, right? I . . . um . . ." She shook her head, flustered, then breathed in haltingly and started over. "I'm Gliding--erm, Glider, that is, founder and head of the Altrotta Theatre." She retained an air of professionalism. "Ponies come to me if they have bigger complaints than dusty tables or hairs in food. But if that's the case, I don't think they'll leave happy with my answer. But I digress. I don't think you'll cause any trouble in my Theatre, will you?" Her eyes flickered towards Pinkie and Applejack, who both flinched. "Quite the colorful party you've invited, Silver. Those two are your former students, right?" She poked her muzzle at the pegasi. "Yes. They are also the Bearers of Loyalty and Kindness." "Are they? Well . . ." She studied them for a minute, every detail, then said, "Seems you taught them well. As students and friends of Silver, you're welcome in my Theatre anytime, regardless of reservation." "Awesome! Free dinner, Fluttershy!" "I'm afraid I can't give everything for free, um . . . Dashell." "Rainbow Dash." "Whatever," she rolled her eyes, then sternly addressed Silver. "Have you or have you not found our performer yet?" "Not quite," Silver murmured, "But I am certain he will come any minute now." Glider ground her teeth, snarling under her breath. Looking about ready to explode, Twilight instinctively dove down. Instead, the pegasus drew in a long, deep breath and muttered, "Damn it. Idiot." Then eyeing the doctor, she said, "Well, we can't all be smart, can we, Doctor?" Whether it was her intelligence she insulted or her friends', or even Silver's, Twilight wasn't sure, and hid a scowl from her. Something about her was off, but not the changeling-queen-disguised-as-future-sister-in-law kind of off, either. Glider cleared her throat, spreading twitching wings, and walked ahead. "Silver, keep both eyes out for that slack-off bastard while we get my guests to their table." As she passed each row of tables, patrons either bowed their heads in respect or adverted the gaze, pretending not to be seen. Seeing the empty table she was leading them to, Twilight and the girls followed closely behind. She watched the ponies who looked away, and wondered if Glider threatened them into doing this. Maybe she's why that usher wouldn't let Spike in . . . But if she knew . . . She suddenly found herself not liking Glider, not a claw's worth, ironically put. She obviously didn't seem to value kindness like Silver Mist did, and neither did she try to be welcoming. A Bridleway director version of Ebeneighser Scrooge came to mind when she looked at Glider. But still . . . didn't he still have a heart buried under coal? There was something about her that made Twilight feel sympathetic. She obviously had a hard beginning to be so chloric towards others, and had a very small pool of those she trusted, judging by her calmer nature towards Silver. Her wings often and violently twitching had to be another sign. There were too many variables to work with on this. Glider's voice snapped her out of her pondering. "You'll have to ignore my concerns. When I sent out the memo to my performers for their scheduled showtime, one of them, I assume, ignored it. Now, I have to depend on a fractured group to entertain until he can perform with them." She said this glaring at the floor. "He was supposed to sing with them, but if this keeps up, he'll be lucky if he makes the last performance." "Pardon my asking, but I happened to noticed that you haven't set an actual play for the Altrotta," said Rarity, "I suppose that's what a theatre is meant for?" "Oh, I do plan plays," Glider replied, clearly trying to ignore her rudeness. "But I wanted tonight to be a music showcase; honoring great composers and lyricists of our time, such as Arab Menken and Maestro Wildhorn. I've even planned a Harness Zimmer showcase for the near-future. It would make sense, beginning . . . um . . ." She glanced back, eyes scanning for something. She panted, then looked away. "Right, um, beginning the career of the Altrotta with an overture. Mind the pun, if you will." She laughed to herself to clear the tension from before, then stopped at a table and pulled out cushions for the guests. "But enough about my theatre, Doctor. Silver tells me you're on the brink of success of completing a special potion. Your teacher must be . . . pleased." "Uh, yes," Twilight retained her professional attitude. "Princess Celestia has always supported me in my studies of science, though I have also honed my magical talent, thanks to her. With the forces of magic and science combined, I could create this Formula." She sat down, started to remove her saddlebag before remembering. "Once it's over, our society won't have any need for asylums or hospital rooms for the comatose, thank Alicorns." The pegasus eyed her skeptically. "Uh huh. The Alicorns . . . Tell me, Doctor, this potion . . . it's made strictly for these two pools of ponies?" There was something unsettling about her tone. Twilight swallowed quickly and answered, "Yes, just for asylum and comatose sentient life forms. Unfortunately, I can't make any risks to try something like a reformation potion. Scientifically, it's impossible to make a living thing pure and without fault." "I see . . ." The pegasus pulled away and continued, "Well, nothing to do about that, I suppose. Now, if you'll excuse me, guests." Facing Silver Mist she said, "You need to find my last performer at once, before my guests get restless and leave. Preferably before I find him." "Yes, Glider. I suggest you go focus on other things, forget about this tardiness. Glider snorted impatiently. "Just find him, and get him in here, now!" She shuddered softly, glancing up to the second floor. Silver at once rushed to her side, waving her hoof up and down in motion for her to breathe. "I'm fine, I'm fine, Silver," she whispered, after a minute of repeated breaths. "Please, get a waiter over here at once. Excuse me." She took off in less than a second, darted up to the second floor, and entered one of its dark rooms. Rarity broke eye contact with where she left and blinked. "My. Is the dear alright, Silver Mist?" "Yes . . . unfortunately, helping Glider is a greater challenge than teaching a scared pegasus how to fly. That's all I'll say on that matter." She walked to Fluttershy's seat and brushed a stray hair off her face, a common habit between the pegasi, Twilight presumed. "Why don't you come with me, Fluttershy? We have much to catch up on." "Oh, sure, Silver! I'd like that. Excuse me, girls . . ." She scooted off her haunches, nodded at Rainbow, and followed Silver away from the dining area. Meanwhile, Twilight stirred a hoof in perplexing thought, blankly watching the jazz pegasus from before. "Y' alright, sugarcube?" She flinched from Applejack's hoof touching her shoulder, interrupting her. "Um, yeah. Everything's fine." Luckily for her, a waiter had come before she could elaborate, and quickly ordered. After he took everyone else's orders and left her eyes went back to the performer. She had finished her song, then slipped behind the curtain. Another pegasus mare, with a much-darker coat, flew out and began her own number, just a classic Bridleway song. That other mare and this one must be part of that 'fractured group' Glider was referring to. Twilight looked down to the entrance, where the usher from closed the doors to signify that the Theatre was full. Hopefully, this last performer wouldn't run into Glider; at least, she prayed it wouldn't be the case. She started to drink from her glass when hearing a clatter of pans hitting the floor from behind, followed by Silver him hissing something, a warning, maybe, to whoever caused the interruption.
Act I: Chapter FiveAct I: Chapter Five: Good 'n Evil Soarin's wings bristled in the icy wind clawing at his mane. His feathers were laced with ice crystals, formed long ago, resulting in numbness and yet aching from prolonged flying high above the landscape. Other than a pair of flimsy goggles he'd 'borrowed' prior to leaving the Wonderbolt Academy for the last time, he wore a thin cloak to cover his lower back and flank, and shield himself from the worst of the cold. Thunder rumbled overhead and dark clouds blocked his view. For the worst of luck, he could have already flown over Canterlot and was halfway to Appleloosa without even knowing it. There was the option of diving down to reevaluate his location, but he chose not to. There were some ponies who buried their frustrations by creating art, or going to a play, or just taking a brisk walk. Soarin's preferred method was flying high up into the clouds, where the dangerous ambiance of thin air and cold wind helped the mind wander. His teammates used to scold him for risking his safety, often giving lectures on oxygen starvation and killing brain cells, but he knew better. He taught himself a long time ago of how to pace his breathing so something like that wouldn't happen. But the main reason he did it? For the exhilaration of cherishing every heartbeat, every full breath he would take once his 'suicide flight'--dubbed by his teammates--was over. Everyday, ponies around him would take their lives and precious belongings for granted, thinking there was something more out there. Not for him. He refused to take the things that kept him alive for granted. It was true that most ponies never took time to appreciate the things they had until 'the lights went out'. Unfortunately, even the best of us forget that sometimes. If he had kept it in mind, there was a chance he would have looked back on his time with the Wonderbolts with fondness. Instead, when the name of the Wonderbolts was brought up, he could only remember the cutting words Spit had said concerning him, that he was only ever a means to the end, that he never took his training seriously enough, that his replacement would return glory to the Wonderbolts. Soarin bit the inside of his cheek, gasping lightly against the lack of air. A new memory of the loyalty he thought the Wonderbolts represented surfaced with every painful flap of his wings. Practicing loop-de-loops with Fleetfoot. Signing autographs. Hanging out with Spit. They were beautiful, for a time. But looking at them in the now, they were just minutes on a clock that ticked to the moment when Spit would make up that venomous lie, urging him to quit: "I'm sorry, Soarin. I tried to convince them, but this last show was their last straw. Baltamare's threatening to sue us unless we let you go. If we don't the Wonderbolts could most likely shut down for good." Of course, in his kinder nature, he left, never suspecting a thing. And it was in his good luck that Glider and Silver Mist, two showmares looking to start a theatre, were waiting outside for him, offering a new job. A performer, both singing and acting, if he were up to it. Having nothing to lose, he signed on. It was weird, though, how they knew he was a decent singer. He had never told anyone, believing he didn't need a job applying to that. But he wasn't a Wonderbolt anymore. He knew it, Spit knew it; hell, even his own cutie mark knew it. He tightened the clasp to his cloak, careful to conceal his flank. Thankfully, Dusty was talented in makeup, she could help out with that issue. That is, if Glider doesn't kill me when I get to the Altrotta . . . The truth was, he was running late. Upon actually leaving Cloudsdale to drop off his uniform--when he was fired a week ago, he still didn't want to admit he was off the team--it was past six o' clock; around the time he was supposed to be onstage. He wasn't sure how much time had passed since leaving, and the moon was obscured. Putting an end to the 'suicide' in his flight, he swooped down fifteen yards and weaved around the grey clouds, wary of their random bursts of lightning. Their placement and what type of cloud they were could be controlled, but when the rain came or how random the lightning struck, they were as wild as the Everfree clouds. He broke through the puffy layer and found himself less than a mile from Canterlot's shining towers and bustling train station. Taking in a deep breath of relief--now that he was where oxygen was plenty--he allowed himself a bittersweet grin. There was a small chance Glider wouldn't be too angry at him; but he knew as well as his fellow performers that this wasn't the case. She was not a pony meant to be tested by tardiness or goofing around instead of getting the job done. His eyes shifted to the crescent moon gleaming just behind Canterlot Castle, then swore under his breath. At its height, the moon clearly shown it was sometime past eight-thirty. He had to hurry. He dove up so the tips of his fetlocks were level with the cobblestone road, spread out his wings like parachutes, and locked the muscles in his legs to prepare for landing. The city drew closer as the ice chips along his feathers melted away in the warmer wind, freeing them to work properly. Pulling up, he arched up over the train station, over screaming nobleponies, and descended onto the cobblestone road. His hooves clattered against the rock as he landed, and tripped underneath him. Landing onto his stomach, he unintentionally bit down on his tongue, the taste of coppery blood filling his mouth. Nobleponies nearby, whether entering or exiting a shop, or walking by, stopped and laughed at the former Wonderbolt's display of clumsiness. Soarin helped himself up, shaking off his injuries. Idiot! he swore to himself. This is exactly what Spit was talking about! He was too distracted, too dim-witted to have taken his training seriously, especially how to land properly. Whatever sharp reflexes and tactics he had that proved him invaluable to the Wonderbolts were dead, and believing he was still the grade-A flyer he used to be was only driving that final nail into the coffin. Running past the nobles, he slipped into the shadows, weaving past crowds and found his way to a dark alley, a little-known shortcut that led to the Altrotta, if he followed the right path. Leaping over a trash can wedged between the narrow walls, he galloped through, only stopping to check the exits for his destination. He knew that right in front of one of the exits was a sign that pointed to the pegasus race-track, along the same road where the Altrotta stood. The twin street lamps that were slowly lighting up caught his eye, and his hooves screeched against the cobblestone as he stopped short. Poking less than one green eye out, he spotted the sign and, some hundred feet ahead, the theatre. It wasn't even hard to miss, considering it looked a lot like the mansion from that Mareo Sisters spinoff game, save for the gold lines traced along the frame. Ponies of all races and ages were pooled on the fronts steps, their shouts faint from where he stood. The doors were soon to close, considering their rules of when the place was full, which was why those fools at the doors were making such a fuss. He slipped past a conveniently placed table (not at all sarcastically put) and raced for the entrance. If they closed before he could get in he'd have to enter through the second floor, where he and his fellow performers often spent their free time and bunked every night; he really didn't want to resort to that. He had reached the lampposts in front of the stairs when he tripped over a tiny drake carrying a load on his back, landing once more on his stomach. "Hey, careful! I got some important stuff in here!" the dragon yelped. Soarin mumbled an apology before recovering from his fall and continued with a violent shiver. Heat from the trip must have worn off, he disregarded the sudden chill. On any other day he'd be more than happy to help the drake carry that sack, but with his own load on his shoulders, he'd have to shrug him off. Nearly everyone in the crowd complained and yelled at Soarin as he pushed past them, giving to each a 'sorry' or 'excuse me'. "Alright, everypony, theatre's full! Get home!" Avalanche, the entrance usher, waved the ponies back, eager to shut the twin doors. "Wait, Avalanche!" Soarin jammed his hoof into the small crack, holding the door open. "Well, well, Soarin," the unicorn smugly grinned. "'Bout time you got here. Glider's gunning for you." Soarin exhaled, a white puff of air escaping. "I know. I . . . got sidetracked." He tried to push the door open. "Now, can you please let me in? I can't enter through the second floor!" Avalanche's mossy eyes held only teasing sarcasm. "You got wings. Who says you can't?" "Damn it, you know why!" He banged his free hoof against the door frame. "We all know Glider's up there doing . . ." What did she do up there? From what little he saw, she often paced back and forth in her room, her reasons never explained. ". . . Whatever the hell she does up in there at eight-thirty sharp!" The other grinned wider, enjoying his tantalizing him, until a mare's sharp voice could be heard. He glanced away, nodded, groaned, then mumbled something to her. "Alright, fine, Soarin. Get in here, before Glider finds you." That wasn't Glider? He brushed sweat off his face in relief. From behind, the other ponies protested and tried to butt in after him, only for Glacier to completely shut the doors. "Damn nobles, thinking they can get whatever they want," he mumbled, to which Soarin agreed. "I hear ya." "Soarin!" A yelp escaped Soarin's lips as he jumped, feathers ruffled. A hoof grabbed his shoulder and spun him around to face the stern blue eyes of Silver Mist. Behind her, there was another mare--at least, he thought so. They used their mane as a shield from his eyes, but one turquoise eye curiously peeked at him. "Where were you?" Silver demanded. "The others had to fill in for your lateness!" Her 'wings' flared out as if they 'thought' the feathers were still there. They still creeped him out; that is, how deathly they looked compared to her natural beauty. "Hi, Silv'," he smiled awkwardly. "Um, sorry I'm late?" Losing the grin, he sighed, "I had some issues back at Cloudsdale. I really am sorry." He had stepped closer to her as he spoke, offering his hoof in apology. Silver's icy expression softened, eyes shifting. "Oh, Soarin," she sighed, "Fine, I forgive you." She took his hoof, then turned around, facing the walkway on either side of the dining area, made especially for kitchen staff and performers to navigate with ease. Her friend followed close behind like an obedient puppy. "I'm afraid Glider may be less understanding than I, however. Now get to the backstage, quickly!" She waved him on, signaling for him to walk ahead. "Wait, you're telling Glider I'm here?" Soarin panicked. Silver gave a sympathetic look. "Soarin, you know I can't lie for you. The next time Glider sees me, she'll ask if I saw you. I've the responsibility to help her, her bad temper aside. I cannot break the trust I've built in the last two years I have known her." Rolling his shoulders, Soarin accepted the inevitable and began his trot to the backstage. As he passed, the other mare brushed her mane off her face, and gave a small smile to him. "Um, hello there." She must have been antisocial, because then she retreated back into her mane with a small peep. "This is Fluttershy, a previous student of mine from many years ago." Silver briefly explained. "I'm certain you have heard of her and her friends being the Harmony Bearers." Then facing her student, "You have met Soarin on some occasions, haven't you?" Fluttershy, eyes lit with joy, answered, "Of course, Silver. I was at the Young Flyers' Competition supporting Rainbow Dash once, and Soarin was there." She glanced briefly at him, then retreated back into her mane. Meanwhile, Soarin reminisced back to that competition. He didn't recall ever talking to Fluttershy, but definitely saw her amongst the crowd. But the thought of greener times with the Wonderbolts brought salty bile rising in his throat, so he changed the subject. "So, Fluttershy? Nice to meet you. Did you want to go have a drink later, or go out--Ow!" Silver had knocked him upside the head with a wing. "Alicorns Above, why'd you do tha--Ow!" And once more. Silver hopped in front of him. "That one was for blasphemy, Soarin. I will not tolerate you cursing our princes and princesses, living or dead!" The stallion rubbed the back of his head, certain there was already a bruise forming. "Heh, sorry, Silv'." Then glancing at Fluttershy, "I was just kidding. I just say that to be friendly." A pause. "Silv' ever use corporal punishment with you?" Wordlessly, she shook her head. Why won't she talk to-- "Oh, right. Fluttershy. Sorry." The mare's expression answered clearly enough, that Silver's wing-slaps were meant for extreme circumstances like his. As Soarin trotted towards the backstage, he took notice of the bustling crowd in the chamber. Every table had been filled, and whatever spare cushions they had were taken, no doubt to storage. A really selfish thing to do in his opinion, considering not every party in the room was six or smaller. At one point, he glanced back, checking to see if Glider was coming, but then collided into a cart with stacked trays and pans. Falling over the cart, which flipped onto its side, his back legs caught into of the shelves as the metalwork spilled across the floor with a loud clatter, drawing unwanted attention from nearby nobleponies. Only his front legs kept him from banging his head. "Be careful, Soarin!" Silver hissed at him. "That is not making this ordeal of yours any easier!" The pegasus gave that half-hearted, doofus grin and freed himself, careful to keep his head down as he slinked to the backstage. So it seemed Fate was taking pleasure in not allowing him to carry any dignity. In that case entirely, Fate was not a kind pony. He made a mental note to never again believe in such a deity; nor the idea that no one had control of their own life. The entrance to the backstage little more than a doorless frame with a rope strung across it with a sign that read, "Performers Only!" Soarin ducked under it, minding the sign, and walked to his right. Darkness muted the hallway, save for a dim orange glow at the end, where the others were waiting. Lively music played there too, but a muting spell had been prepared beforehand so the performers could do whatever they pleased without disturbing plays. As he walked, Soarin tripped once or twice on some props laying around, making noise that was drowned out by the music. He'd have to talk to Night Glider about that later. Her bad habit with leaving stuff laying around might lead to someone getting seriously hurt. Unless she'd meant it for Glider . . . Night's silhouette made a graceful bow up onstage as she finished her number, slipped through the opening in the curtain. As she fluttered off the stage, her navy-blue coat morphed into the darkness, making her equally-blue eyes and silver, wind-blown mane stand out like candles in the room. "Well, it's about time you got here," she remarked, annoyed. "Where were you? Shopping for cloaks?" She eyed his suspiciously. Soarin bowed his head, saddened. He'd have to come clean soon enough, but for the time being settled with, "I got a little sidetracked." Night's low glare softened, then changed to a small smile. "You're still a half-flanked slacker, Soarin. But as long as you're alright. Now get in here; Dusty and the backups are waiting!" She gently grabbed his hoof in hers and led him towards the light. "Whoa, wait a minute, Night. 'Dusty and the backups'? I thought Toe-Tapper was leading with us?" She stopped. "Oh, right. Silver called us before the show for an emergency meeting," she cringed. "Sorry about that. It couldn't wait for you. Turns out, Glider never got the memo before today that he was an earth pony, and she went ballistic on him. So it's just me, you and Dusty leading. But don't worry. The musicians can provide the extra voices if needed." Soarin himself cringed. What kind of pony fires him just because he's an earth pony? This isn't the Pre-Celestian Age, for crying out loud! She was already strange enough with her short tempers and pausing in between sentences like she kept losing her train of thought. He sighed, starting to regret his new career option, and headed with Night to the light. As they entered the room, they saw, among five backups and musicians, a young pegasus mare with a bluish-grey coat and a fluffy grey mane. She stood on her hind legs singing her heart out in a jazz-like voice: Link "Here in Canterlot's end, It's the pits of the earth Where you won't find a friend, Where your life has no worth! "Death is waiting; Fate is marking your card! "You've got one chance in five, They're odds you must outdo If you want to survive, So be fast your hooves! "Life is hard here; For it's Discord's backyard!" The musicians all applauded her just as she did a spin, coming muzzle to muzzle with Soarin. "Oh, hey, Soarin!" Her pink eyes lit like Hearth's Warming. "You actually came!" The musicians waved at Soarin. "Told you he'd come, Dusty," said Night. "I just didn't know when exactly." The mare's actual name was Dust Devil, but both Soarin and Night called her Dusty for short. She nuzzled Soarin in a tight hug, did the same with Night, then waved them in. The room was narrow and only had two walls, the back, where the two hallways connected, and the wall of the stage. Since it was split in half by the curtain, one side of the stage was for performances and the other completed the backstage, even leaving plenty of room to walk around on. However, there were no staircases on either side, so it was little more than a giant soap box. A rectangular wooden table stood in the center of the room and held a large orange candle that lit the room. Hanging on the back wall, there was a hat rack where a striped scarf and two cloaks hung solemnly, and a full-length mirror sat beside it. "I didn't know what to do since you weren't here," said Dusty, "So I just started cheering up the musicians, and they liked how I mixed Wildhorn's songs with a jazz theme, so I went with that. Although, I wish Nighty could'a helped with that, but she sucks at jazz, so it was just me!" Night just shrugged and walked to the back wall, where a device with a crescent moon hung just above her head. "In my defense, I can make some hell of good props and settings for your numbers to make up for it." To emphasize, she pulled a small lever hidden along the prop, which made the moon switch phases. "Mm, yeah, that's true," Dust Devil mumbled, then changed subjects. "Oh, did Silver tell you yet? Some stupid noble pony was bullying this unicorn doctor, so she came to help and totally whooped his flank! You should have seen it, Soars." The musicians nodded assent. Soarin blinked, impressed, but got his focus back. "That's great, Dusty, but I need your help with something." "Look, Soarin," said Night, "I get that you didn't mean to take so long, but you can't exactly hide from Glider. You'll have to fess up sometime. But maybe she'll let you off with a warning or something." Dusty 'pshhed' at that. "Yeah, right. She's nothing but a pain in the flank. Do you know, yesterday, I was being grateful for her giving me this job, just explaining that I had a little sis to take care of since my weather job in Ponyville was a bust. But she just rolls her eyes at me and says I'm 'wasting my time with family'." "Dusty, please!" Soarin tapped the table, getting her attention. "This isn't about me hiding from Glider! I just need you help covering this up!" Whipping off the cloak, he showed the mares his cutie mark; or rather, lack thereof. The musicians stopped in their own conversation, blinking in misunderstanding. "We'll give you all some room," said one of them, starting for the stage. "We need to do some last-minute tuning, anyways." Soarin could tell that some of the musicians wanted to stay for the juicy details, but the ringleader's statement made it clear that he wanted to respect his privacy, so they too flew or teleported to the stage. When the room was cleared out save for the three singers, Dusty was the first to speak. "I-I don't get it. Where's your cutie mark?" Soarin paused, looking for a way to say it correctly. "It . . . vanished on me . . . when I left Cloudsdale to drop my outfit off. "But cutie marks don't disappear for no reason!" Night shouted. "Are you trying to say that mine--" She placed her front hooves over her own protectively. "--Could vanish right now?" "No, it can't! Um, rather, I don't think so." He hit the table again to calm the panic before it could begin. None of this would make sense to them unless he explained what had happened. "Spit lied to me about being fired from the Wonderbolts." "But, she asked you to quit because of that lawsuit," said Dusty, to whom Soarin held a hoof to quiet her. "Let me explain the whole thing first, before either of you ask too many questions." In the best calm he could control, he explained that he'd gone to return his outfit--skipping the part about the lawsuit, as it was already explained to them. Just before leaving he'd heard his former captain and her new co-captain, Fleetfoot, entering the locker room he was in. Having no other exit, he had hidden behind another row, despite not wanting to eavesdrop. They were discussing the new recruit, Lightning Dust, and how well she would recover lost funds. "Wait, wasn't Lightning Dust that mare you had a date with that night?" Night asked. "Before the show, I mean." Soarin groaned under his breath."Can we please not bring it up? I had a late night from that, got drowsy the next day, and that was how this whole thing started. Anyway, they started talking about me, just . . . berating my flying abilities, laughing at my failure. I didn't get what exactly they were going on about, but then I heard Spit saying she regretted lying to me, but it was necessary for the team. I think what happened was she made up the lawsuit so I'd leave by my own accord, so she could 'spare my feelings'." Dusty breathed shakily. "But why would she? You're the best flyer on that team!" "Was. I heard them. This Lightning Dust auditioned some time ago and impressed them. So they probably waited for one of us to screw up so there'd be an open spot for her." He glanced away, green eyes tightened angrily. "And whether or not a lawsuit existed, their plan would still work out the same way." "So, the cutie mark?" "Not sure, but it doesn't matter. If even it knew I wasn't a Wonderbolt anymore, it's a sign to give up. I still need you to cover this, though, so it doesn't raise any questions." Dusty wordlessly complied, taking from under the table a special makeup kit meant especially for making fake cutie marks for plays, and laid on her knees beside him, going to work. "But they need you," Night tried to affirm, but the statement held no confidence. "Nopony needs me, Night," Soaring mumbled back. "I was just a toy to be played with until I wasn't wanted. I was never needed." His ears drooping, he sighed under his breath. "And you know what? The same exact thing happened to the flyer I replaced, now that I think of it. So they've been doing this for years. Maybe since they were first founded a thousand years ago." "O-okay, so it was bound to happen," stammered Dusty, trying to keep her hooves from shaking her brush. After tracing along the lightning bolt and wings, she moved to the other flank. "But it's all for the better, I guess. I mean, I kinda was fired the same way. Well, I wasn't lied to, I don't think. But it's practically the same thing; I screwed up during the annual water-gathering in Ponyville, and they had some better weather ponies to take my place." "Not to mention," Night added grimly, "It's hard getting into show business when your whole family's all about military, and doesn't care for theatre like you would. At least, that's why I left." "But the point is," said Dusty, "All three of us left something behind in our old lives. So maybe the Alicorns are giving us a chance to start over; together." Soarin looked at her, blinking. She had a point. He missed being with the Wonderbolts, more than his friends could know, but had he stayed, he'd only get hurt all the more, like Night could have with her own family. "Sorry, was that cheesy? My sis tells me I always say stuff like that." Soarin quickly shook his head. "No, I don't think so. Actually, I think that's what I needed to hear. Thanks, both of you." "Yup, that's what I'm here for. Speaking of which, you're all done." She packed her makeup and set the box back to its place. "So, what do you think?" Soarin trotted to the mirror, staring at his reflection, then focused on Dusty's handiwork. Both sides were detailed from every feather to the edges of the lightning bolt, and were even traced with black to make it stand out more. "Exactly as if I was still a Wonderbolt." His tone bore that of a bittersweet tone, and he smiled, imagining himself still wearing his Wonderbolt outfit. "Even so, you really do look better with this cutie mark," said Night, placing herself within the frame, next to him, "Rather than a different one." "Oh, really? Maybe you want to compliment me some more up on the balcony later?" He brushed a wing under her chin teasingly, before hurried hoof-steps could be heard over by the stage. Soarin and Night both glanced back to see one of the backups descending the small staircase. "Guys, we're on next. Get ready." Soarin nodded at him. "Got it. We'll be right there." Happy, the backup returned to his place onstage. "To be continued?" Night tilted her head. "Mm, yeah. But like Dusty said, we're facing a new life together, like a family." Aw, damn it! Now I've trotted into the cheesy zone! Dusty was the first to get in place on the stage. "Oh, like a family! That's even better than being friends! That reminds me of a great song I heard off of NeighBreezie the other day! 'We eat together, we drink together, we work in perfect sync together. We smile--Frown--Blink--Together completely'!" Night quickly stopped her, flying up to the stage and holding a hoof over her mouth. "No time for a song!" She then blinked, realizing what she just said. "Erm, I mean, no time for that particular song. I'll talk to Glider about maybe including some 'Galacanter' songs to our next show." Squeeing joyfully, Dusty clapped her hooves together. Soarin clambered onto the stage, facing the curtain. Upon approaching her, Night backed up and away so he took the lead. Not once, in their rehearsals, did she take lead, despite being offered to on many occasions, so it became an unspoken system for her to follow whoever led. Applause sounded from the other side and the limelights cut out, signaling that they were up next. The previous performer entered the backstage, nodded respectfully at the three, then vanished with teleportation. There was a chance, a slight chance, that Soarin could turn this around; if Glider was impressed by his first real performance, and then some until the end of the show, maybe she'd be almost as forgiving as Silver. He slipped through the curtain, hearing his teammates close behind. ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ Twilight stamped her hooves and cheered for the unicorn singer. His baritone voice provided a perfect performance of 'Stars' from Neigh Misérables, her favorite song from that play; and contrary to popular belief from her friends, it had nothing to do with her cutie mark. The reason was, among the touching instrumentals, the enigmatic meaning behind its words. Some believed it referred to the Alicorns Above, the deceased Alicorns who became one with the stars upon their passing, and guided and protected their subjects in their disembodied eternity. Some argued that the song was from Princess Celestia's perspective in hunting the 'fugitive', Nightmare Moon for stealing her sister away. As for Twilight herself? It was a little bit of both for her. Clearly, the stars acting as sentinels were the Alicorns Above, awaiting the day when the Solar Princess would end the Nightmare's reign of carnage. Fluttershy had returned to her seat just before the song had begun, just in time to find her fruit salad waiting for her. "Back so soon?" Applejack had asked. "Yes, Silver had to tend to other patrons, so I told her I wanted to rejoin you," Fluttershy had said. "Besides, she'll meet up with us later." Now, the pegasus quietly nibbled on orange slices sandwiched with spinach leaves, and the singer slipped behind the curtains, taking mind to the darkness now that the limelight had cut out. "Well, you certainly received your wish, Twilight," said Rarity, eating her own salad between sentences, and only one leaf at a time. "You did hope for there to be an homage towards this play, did you not?" The doctor smiled, gleeful. "Yes, but I can't believe that of the wide variety of great musicals and their songs, they'd pick 'Stars' from this masterpiece!" Faking a yawn, Rainbow leaned back in her seat. "Yeah, but c'mon! All they do in that play is stand around, complain about their problems, and occasionally duke it out! Where's the awesome stuff?" "Isn't that something like what Spike said before about 'Neigh Mis-er-ah-bull'?" said Pinkie. In her mane, she bounced a grape tomato, then rolled it through a section of her mane that was shaped like a Mobius strip. Bad manners aside, this made Twilight laugh until her sides hurt. Within the first hour of watching tributes to Bridleway musicals, Twilight's usual, relaxed demeanor returned strong, her weariness from nonstop work and stress melted like ice under the sun. The lights dimmed down once more, meaning the next act was to begin. To start, soft, deceptive music similar to a snake charmer's pungi mingled with the anxious crowd's applause. "I wonder who's up next?" pondered Applejack. "Music sounds like somethin' that jazzy mare sung darn good." Twilight pressed her lips together. "I have no idea, but with what we got so far, I'm certain it'll be as great as the others." If squinting, she could make out three silhouettes up in front, and a small group in the back; five or seven at most, by her count. The main three held various poses on their hind legs, the one in the center standing the tallest, and their faces were illuminated when the limelight returned. The two mares on the sides were both performers from before; one with a coat darker than Luna's and the other who sang jazz and had a palette that looked like someone sprinkled soot on her. But the stallion in the center . . . "Soarin?" Twilight gasped. She nearly spilt her beverage when her aura lost its grip for a moment. What in Equestria is he doing here? When looking around, she saw each of her friends shared the same stunned look. "Well, well, well. I never thought I'd see the day when Soarin were singin' Bridleway . . ." whispered Applejack. "Maybe he's doing a side job for extra money?" Twilight offered, mostly recovered by the sudden turn, but then was rejected by Rainbow, who slammed a hoof onto the table, making the plates and glasses rattle. "Hellloooo! Wonderbolts are richer than horse-crap! Richer than both Princesses combined! He probably lost a bet or something." Rarity, however, held a look of distain after the moment had passed, and scoffed. "I wouldn't doubt that. Especially what this one does in his spare time with young, naïve mares . . . He's more slippery as an oiled snake in Froggy Bottom Bog--" "Quiet!" Pinkie shushed. "They're starting!" Link Rarity had settled down, yet was stubborn to lose her visage of contempt. Facing the trio of pegasi again, Twilight saw that Soarin was taking the lead, while the mares looked to him; in the metaphorical and literal sense. He let himself down on all four hooves and walked predator-like to the edge of the stage, trapping the audience in a startling, emerald gaze. Good 'n Evil, and their merits; They've been argued through history as well as they should. My philosophy--any filly can see--Good is Evil . . . And--there--fore--all--evil is . . . good! His wings had extended with grace as he sung this, then snapped into his back as the music swelled. The mares then went their own way, performing little hops and circling the stage. "I'm impressed so far," said Twilight. "I had no idea he could sing!" Each of the girls, save for Rarity, all watched the performance with wonder. The fashionista snorted in response and muttered something drowned out by the music. Soarin turned on one leg, back to the center and continued, all the while his words dripping with contempt and sarcasm. How do you tell Evil from Good? Evil does well, and Good . . . heh, not so good. Evil's the one that is free everywhere, Good is the one that they sell! You must decide which is Heaven . . . And which is Hell . . . The mares returned to his side, laying on their stomachs, staring up at him, and copying his words: Heroes maintain, (Heroes maintain,) "Evil's a curse!" ("Evil's a curse!") But it is plain, (But it is plain,) We aren't fooled, Good's even worse! The mares slid up, struck another pose, then walked towards the end of the stage as he sung: Evil's the one that they tell you to shun, "Good is the one to embrace." Say that, and Discord'll laugh right in your face! Soarin joined the mares, holding each in a wing. The battle between Good 'N Evil goes back to the start! Envy, hate, and the Elements tore the Sisters apart! The key thing about Good 'N Evil: Each of us must choose! Heaven and Hell is a hell of a gamble to lose! But as I peruse, (As I peruse,) This world we abuse, (This world we abuse,) It's Hell that we choose! (It's Hell that we choose!) And Heaven must lose! Twilight felt the tips of her ears burn white-hot. No, it can't be that simple . . . Yet the answer spoke otherwise, proving Luna's suggestion back at that meeting. She couldn't miss a word of this. "Excuse me, Rarity? Mind if we switch seats?" Hers sat in front of the table, perfect for a closer look. Rarity shrugged indifferently and moved aside for her. Whipping out a notepad in her sweater's pocket, she began to take down notes on the song so far and now. (Evil!) Evil is everywhere, (Good!) Good doesn't have a prayer! (Good!) Good is commendable, (Evil!) Evil, dependable! (Evil!) Evil is viable, (Good!) Good's unreliable! Good may be thankable, But Evil is bankable! Soarin had strutted off the stage in the last verse, looking no longer than a few seconds at each table where most of Canterlot's hypocritical nobleponies sat. Then starting anew, he spotted Twilight's table, stopped, and pierced her eyes with his own. He undoubtedly knew what made her a noblepony, so feeling discomfort from his stare, she dropped her gaze away and back to the notepad. Evil's for me, Good, you'll pursue, Just doesn't suit me to be . . . Daring Do He then slid towards Rarity and tried to lift her chin, but his wing was slapped away. Ignoring this, he instead grinned and headed back the stage. It's easier by far by the way that things are to remain Good 'N Evil . . . Than try to be, Evil . . . and . . . Good . . .! (Easier by far to remain Good 'N Evil than try to be Evil and Good!) He and the mares returned to their original poses from the beginning, the lights cut out, and the song ended. Hoofstamps and whistles filled the room, including from Twilight's circle of friends. Rainbow was, among all of them, the most excited, and was whooping with glee. "Yeah! Go, Soarin!" Twilight herself hid a smile under the shadows, scanning her scribblings on her notepad. Bad is good, and good is bad . . . Sacred is profane . . . And it's wiser to be mad. . . In a world that is insane. In a world where everypony's insane. This could work! It took all her will to keep her hooves from trembling in the joy that wracked her brain. If this theory was correct, she didn't have to worry about finding some half-dead pony to test the Formula on. She continued scratching at the paper like a madmare, pausing every so often to check her notes, then returned to her task with twitching hooves. Even under the watchful eyes of her friends, Twilight worked through this new perspective of the two warring natures, as Soarin and his friends' performances continued. ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ Two hours passed as Soarin and his team sang from genre to play, bouncing from the madness of a usurper, to the green-coated outcast breaking from her shell, to the struggles of a Scoltish author bringing his stories to life. When eleven o' clock struck, the stallion bowed for the last time and trotted offstage. Everyone around Twilight and her friends placed payment on their tables and slowly dispersed from the theatre. "Gotta hand it to y'all," said Applejack to Fluttershy and Rainbow. "You done picked a good place to unwind." She plucked a scarf from Rarity's bag and began winding it around. "Oh, so you did enjoy the Theatre's opening?" said Silver Mist. Her mane looked damp with sweat, and a few stray hairs stood out from it. She didn't have to explain, it was clear she had to walk against the ocean of patrons. "Eeyup. I reckon it's safe to say we all had a darn good time." This seemed to brighten the wingless pegasus' face. "Oh, that's good. Glider will be pleased to know our opening worked so well, I am certain." "Just have Soarin put in a good word for me at the Wonderbolts Academy, and we'll call it even, AJ," Rainbow waved at off. Silver winced back at this for reasons unknown, but before Twilight had the chance to ask, she stepped back, towards Fluttershy. "I'm sorry, dear, but I have to return to other matters with Glider. I do hope you understand." Quickly beelining to the staircase, she left the group alone. What was that about? Twilight wondered. But with nothing more to be done, she went back to looking over her notes. And from what she discovered, no matter who it was, sane or demented, awake or comatose, the natures of Goodness and Evil were never equally balanced in their hearts. Therefore, the TS8 Formula--a medicine devised to separate and equal the two--could work on anyone. In no way could it reform the patient, for the formula couldn't destroy the nature of Evil, but it would set evil traits that were beyond control back to normal. She then realized she owed a debt to Soarin, for this discovery wouldn't have come to light without an outsider's opinion. And like anyone who had decent manners, she hated leaving debts unpaid, or, at least, without proper gratitude. "Wait, girls?" The others were turning to leave, all dressed in their scarves and winter coats. "What's up, sugarcube?" Applejack piped up, setting a small pile of bits on the table. "I . . . I want to stay a bit longer . . . there's something I need to talk about with Soarin." "Oh, talk with him, dear?" Rarity began with an edge to her voice, "Whatever it is you may have in mind, leave such a temptation alone. That stallion is nothing more--" "Rarity!" Twilight shouted, face imploding with pink, "I never said anything about that! I just want to ask him some questions!" The fashionista scrutinized her, then motioned for her to elaborate. "I . . . want to know why he's really here. We were all wondering the same thing, so I think it's better to lay this question to rest." Rarity scowled, most likely about her friend having anything to do with Soarin. But eventually, calm washed over her face. "Oh, very well," she muttered softly. "But please, do be careful with that scoundrel." "So, you haven't heard after all, have you, Doctor?" Twilight's jaw tightened hard enough to break teeth. She didn't have to turn to know who it was. "I'm afraid dear sir Soarin was expelled from the Wonderbolts in his prime. Quite a tragedy, isn't it, Rainbow Dash?" Octavia trotted to the doctor, two stallions following close behind. Twilight glanced at them, sickened by the cellist's vanity, and from the looks of it, the rest of her friends, weren't happy to see her, either. Shock riddled Rainbow's face, but then hardened into the same spite that the cellist had. "You leave my friends out of this, Octavia," said the doctor. "Any fight you want is with me." Octavia tsked, not quite making eye contact with her. "If this is about last week, don't be too sore about it. I am, just like everypony else in our fair city, just looking out for my--and Canterlot's--best interests." "Buckseed," Rainbow scoffed. "You're just out to get Twi just because she overshadows you. No way in Tartarus can a dumb cellist compete with somepony who's being taught by Celestia herself and saving Equestria a hundred times over!" This seemed to pluck a nerve within her, because her eye twitched slightly and her smile fell. But she quickly recovered. "Alright. So I'm jealous of your fame, Sparkle. But our own blessings and misfortunes bounce off each other. I may not have fame like yours, but my belongings make up for that. Like these two prizes I picked up tonight." One of the stallions, the unicorn that refused to let Spike in, let her stand close to him, wrapped meticulously in his forelegs. "And it's quite difficult being a musician when your good looks give you great company. Fetch me a drink, Glacier?" The other stallion caressing her fetlock paused, nodded, and headed to the bar. "This," she gestured to her face, "Makes much better progress than locking oneself in the basement restudying one's medical journals, after all." Twilight backed a few steps. She was predictable when it came to studying, and it bit her in the flank more times than she wanted to admit. But she couldn't let her play this game again; getting under her skin, making her say things she'd regret, making things worse for her. "You know, Octavia," she sighed at last, "I really feel bad for you. You've let your jealousy over all this fame get to you, and all it's doing is turning your heart into something ugly." "Oh, please," Octavia laughed. The stallion, Glacier, had returned with a wine glass and passed it to the mare. In between sips, she answered, "Not one part of me is lacking in beauty, and everypony in Canterlot knows it. My heart . . . what a ridiculous sentiment." "You may not understand now," Twilight pressed on, "But if you don't let go of this jealously, you're going to someday end up in a lot of trouble, and those 'good looks' won't help you in the slightest." "Mm, whatever you say, Sparkle. However, I have better things to do than listen to your ranting as Celestia's pet." Without another word, she waved her friends along. "Yeah! That's right, keep running, tramp!" Rainbow screamed after her once she passed the doors. "Rainbow Dash!" Twilight gasped at the sudden language, running to Rainbow. "You can't just say things like that here!" The pegasus didn't look phased by it, though. "What? Everypony was thinking something like it. I just had the guts to say it." "Aw, don't let it go buggin ya, sugarcube. She darn well deserved it." "Maybe, but I wish there was some way to make amends with that pony. Every time I've tried, she treats my friendship like the plague," Twilight sighed. She remembered a lesson her mentor once taught her, long ago, when she was a mere filly. Some nobleponies had saw her studying medical journals, specifically on the brain, and how a comatose state could take effect. When she told these ponies of her plans to cure comas with her formula, they laughed, believing the filly to be a fool for thinking such a cure could be made was foolish. Princess Celestia had often told her that by taking this course of destiny, she'd be faced with many who would refuse to listen, and among those cynics, there were those who would never change, no matter how many chances of reconciliation would be given to them. "I learned this myself from personal experience, I'm afraid," Celestia had repeated with each time she taught this lesson. It became a standpoint to Twilight knowing that, just as Soarin's song had said, 'It's Hell that we choose'; that many of equine was stubborn and chose to instead make life harder for others. The swooping sound of a curtain hit Twilight. Revolving to the source, she saw Soarin and his friends trotting from the backstage. Excusing herself, she started towards him, already several different ways to start the conversation spinning in her brain. Yet as she did, fear passed over on the lighter-colored mares' face as she glanced up to the second floor. "Soarin, look out!" she screamed. Soarin, too, looked up, then darted forward. But Glider was faster. Much faster. Like a fiery bolt, she dove from the second floor, hooves booming on the wooden floor just in front of him. He jolted to a stop, slipping onto his back from the momentum. The two other mares tried to fly to his defense, but Silver had appeared from the shadows to stop them. In that time, Soarin tried maneuvering the opposite direction, and Glider once again cut him off. Before he could react, Glider sucker-punched him aside the jawline. He staggered groggily, face smacking into the floor. Twilight shouted indiscernibly, about to teleport in front of the assailant, only for Rarity to hold her back. "No! Let go!" "Dear, please!" She moaned, fighting against Twilight's strength. "Interfering shall only complicate things; for both him and you." She struggled a few more times, but Twilight finally gave up, laying on her knees to convince Rarity. When wearily looking to her side, she saw the exact same thing had happened to Rainbow, being restrained by Applejack. Glider now held Soarin captive, one wing tightened around a leg, now that he stood on all fours. Most of the conversation was indiscernible, but from she could make out, he was the late performer, and she was demanding to know why he was late. "I gave you this job when you had nothing!" Glider suddenly panted loudly. "I can just as easily throw you away, just like those unfay . . . unfaust . . . argh! Like those 'good-for-nothing' Wonderbolts did. And I'll find better singers than you, those who can take their schedules seriously." Soarin's reply was too quiet to hear, but Twilight was sure she had heard the name "Toe-Tapper". "Don't question my preferences!" Glider shouted again. Then one of his friends flew beside her--the darker one with her silvery mane--and spoke to her. Whatever she said, Glider took on a smug visage and answered, "I expect each of you to act on your best behaviors, to the point of perfection. I don't tolerate one of you coming two-and-a-half hours late. I won't show any more pity over you and I both being 'Gilders', either. Be grateful that I give the most of my earnings to you performers." She released Soarin and started to walk away. "But at least your voice, Soarin, makes up for that astint . . . empty-headed lust of yours. Just don't be late again." Laughing under her breath, she left the pegasi, the leader of which leaning onto a table, using a plate as a mirror to examine his bruise. Twilight took no hesitation to go help him, and was just fast enough to avoid Rarity's attempts to grab her again. "Oh, shoot!" she heard her swear. "I didn't even get the chance to give her my special whistle!" Whistle? Twilight didn't know she'd kept these things around her, as she believed they were just ear-ra--She held back her gag, realizing what exactly the whistle was for. For Equestria's sake, Rarity, I'm just helping him! The two other pegasi were hovering over him like protective mother hens, asking a plethora of questions, while Soarin was obviously rolling his eyes, but not in derision. "Excuse me, please, I'm a doctor," Twilight commanded. The mares both recognized her and backed off, while Soarin scrutinized her. "Huh. Didn't know you were a legit doctor, being Celestia's pet and all," he said. Twilight bit back her anger and sighed out hot air. What is with everypony thinking I'm some slave of the Princess'? Even Philomena is treated like an actually pony, rather than a pet bird! Letting it go, she responded, "I'm not that kind of doctor, but I have plenty of experience in the first-aid field to legally tend to injuries. My actual doctorates include medicine, neurology, chemistry . . . Right, your injuries. It doesn't matter in this situation. Now let's see . . . slight bruising around your cheek, major bruising on the jawline . . ." She pressed down on the bone with no reaction. "No fractured bones, no dislocated jaw--" "Aw, that's too bad," said the lighter pegasus, "He uses that thing to chat our ears off!" Soarin shot a look at her. "Shut up, Dusty." There was no spite in the statement, presumably this was playful banter. "Moving on," Twilight continued, "I don't see any other significant injuries. You're ready, Soarin. Now, I recommend icing that twice per day, preferably before your performances, and limit your speech to only necessary talking." Soarin quickly held at hoof at Dusty before she could say anything. "Good to know you had my back there, Doctor," he turned back to her. "Or should I say, 'good to know you had my face'?" Chuckling lightly, Twilight answered, "Yes, the correct term is 'had your face'. And you don't have to call me by my title. The doctor thing just comes with my PH.D.s. "So I guess all that spite you get comes with it too?" "Well, no. It comes with doing meaningful work that nopony's ever tried before." She offered him a seat, to which he accepted, and she followed suit. From behind, she heard a shuffling of hooves. Good, her friends were leaving. She needed this time alone with him. The two mares also took this hint and left as well, though the darker one had returned very briefly with an ice bucket. "I'm sorry about having to talk about this," Twilight said, helping the ice into a plastic bag, then handed it to Soarin, "But I was told about the Wonderbolts, and your issue with them." Soarin snorted, pressing the ice with a wing. "But my friend wanted to know what had happened." The pegasus looked grim over having to talk about it, but indulged anyway. "Let's just say that if she's planning to tryout for the team anytime soon, let her know that the Wonderbolts aren't exactly as loyal and honorable as they make themselves out to be." So betrayal. And lies, judging by the use of 'honorable'. And the variables weren't many on that case. Maybe a replacement, resulted from Soarin's last show gone wrong. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have asked." But Soarin ignored it. "If it keeps one more pony from having their dreams shattered the hard way, it's an ordeal I'll put up with." It was a good point to consider. "If there was a way to help you, I'd do it. But I'm not here to pour pity on you when it's making things worse. I actually came to thank you." Soarin laughed quietly. "What, did I indirectly kill one of those Governors you hate?" When Twilight shook her head, he replied, "Okay, never mind. At least there's that one who actually supports you." He smiled, his emerald eyes tracing hers. "So, seriously, what'd I do?" "You helped me with your song, 'Good 'n Evil". I dunno . . . I really needed an outsider's opinion on this problem I had, and everything in those lyrics . . . just fit." "Technically, those lyrics aren't mine. They're Wildhorn's. I just endorse them, and pray to the Alicorns Above that lawyers don't come knocking down our door." "They still helped." She paused. "What do you know about my experiments and the natures of Goodness and Evil?" Soarin shrugged. "Not much. I didn't go through high school." "That's okay, I'll just explain it simply. "Within every one of us, even the best of us, there is an essence of Goodness, and an essence of Evil. Imagine it all as a rudimentary scale." To elaborate, she conjured a scale made completely of light. One side had an orb of white, the other, black. "Within our lives, from the moment we're born, these two fight for control of their host. With every action or inaction tilts these scales." She did so, demonstrating the example. "But I also think the reason we can't help our actions sometimes is because these natures heavily influence them. And if Evil takes over, we lose our sentience, or free will. You've seen this in mental hospitals or comatose patients." "What about Good taking over? What happens then?" "I could ask the same thing about a hero overthrowing the sorcerer and liberating the kingdom. What does this hero do with this kingdom now that evil's conquered?" Soarin nodded, freeing her to continue. "Now, none of us are born with equal scales. They are never balanced. This is why there are hypocrites and masqueraders, and humble ponies and kindhearted ones who give everything they have. All these have scales that are not balanced. "My TS8 Formula was designed to separate the natures and balance them out, therefore giving fallen sentients their will back. However, I made the mistake of thinking it could work only on these ponies. Even as we speak, the war goes on in our hearts. The scales are out of whack. This is shown in many cases; an overblown egotistical personality, a physical deformity, or a mental illness, like dyslexia." Pans and dishes clattering over the floor echoed through the room for the second time that night. Both Soarin and Twilight looked at the sound's source and saw Glider struggling in a food cart, all legs in one shelf, and her wings fluttering helplessly. A waiter tried to help, but she shouted at him. "I don't need your help! Just watch where you're going!" Managing to pry her limbs out, she snarled at anyone in her path, and flew back to the second floor. "What was that about?" Soarin pondered. Twilight couldn't provide an answer, not even an 'I-don't-know' for not wanting to sound dumb. They both settled back as she continued. "Anyway, these illnesses can be cured with the TS8, putting these two in perfect balance, for a time." "For a time?" Soarin looked skeptical. "Why not get rid of evil altogether?" "It won't work. Completely reforming someone is not only impossible, but it's unkind. By doing so, one would remove all free will to act as they please. Even pulling a harmless prank would be out of the question for one of a completely pure heart." She released the spell, evaporating the scale. "And besides, Evil can never really die. 'Darkness always had its part to play. Without it, how would we know when we walked in the light? It's only when its ambitions become too grandiose that it must be opposed, disciplined--sometimes, if necessary--brought down for a time. Then it will rise again, as it must.' "Been reading 'Abarat', huh?" "It's a classic. And it applies well to this ideology." "Hey, sugarcube?" Applejack called galloping towards her and Soarin. "Pardon me for breakin' up your, um . . . soirée?" The unicorn frowned at her, but was ignored. "But Silver's sayin' they gotta get to closin' up shop. We'd better go get Spike and get us home." Oh, right. Spike's still guarding the Alicorn Amulet. I hope he wasn't awake the whole time . . . In the back of her mind, she knew that by the time they 'picked Spike up', her friends would know what she was up to. But for the time being, she'd let them savor the feeling of not being deceived for a bit longer. "I'll be right there, Applejack." When she left, the doctor slipped on the cloak Rarity had lent her, brushing the fabric meticulously. "I'm sorry to break this up so quickly, but you probably need to go back to your friends, right?" "Yeah, I do. But I'm lucky to have any friends, considering what I'd been through as of late." He sighed, gently touching his bruise. Did he even have any friends outside the Wonderbolts when he was still a part of the team? Or did he even have any friends now, besides those two mares? It only reminded her of when she moved to Ponyville under the charge of making friends, to her reluctant obedience. She didn't have time to make friends when she needed to find the correct recipe for the TS8 Formula, and this whole, 'friendship' thing was just driving a wedge into her priorities. Did she ever tell her friends how much she hated doubting her mentor's wishes? Through all the friends she'd made in Ponyville and the lessons she'd learned, she had honed her mind to have a tolerance towards the Governors and those who bashed her work, and, most importantly, two of them indirectly contributed to finding the key to the TS8; Zecora with showing her trade in little-known potions, and Pinkie Pie, with finding the Mirror Pond. Would she have even gotten close to unlocking the puzzle without the magic of friendship? Twilight touched her hoof to Soarin's, sending sparks up her leg. "Then be glad to know you have one more friend." Sparks of doubt ran in his emerald eyes. "No, I mean it, Soarin. You may have just saved my Mother by doing this. It's only fair to extend my hoof in friendship." She withdrew a card from her pocket, a business card with just her name, profession, and Canterlot address. "If the condition of your bruise worsens, or, more importantly, if you need somepony to talk to, I'm staying in Canterlot for a couple weeks." As Soarin's eyes glinted, worry spread within Twilight as she remembered what Rarity said; about that 'special whistle'. "But I mean simply that. As a friend." "Oh, you needn't worry yourself, Doctor," he answered, seeing the fear in her eyes. "I set my standards of respect--to myself and to others." Taking the card with feathers, he tucked it away, starting to back up. "I'm sure you've got a busy night, so I'll leave you be." Before trotting to the staircase, he added, "And thanks. I mean, for everything. That friendship and whatnot." Twilight kept her eyes locked on the room where he eventually disappeared. A cold chill swept through her as she pried her hooves from the carpet, and to the exit. I'm sure we'll meet again, Soarin. A small smile crept onto her face. It was nice to know she wasn't the only one who saw the world as a large scale; some ponies more good, some more evil, but none ever staying on one nature. Everyone was insane in this world, in their own way. And her Formula was the cure to insanity, the beacon in which it would lead them back to the light. Exiting the Altrotta and joining her friends, Doctor Sparkle returned to the world of cynics and madmares, where passions are shot down and careers ruined if you didn't take care. But I will. By this time next week, the Governors will finally see what I'm going to accomplish, all those scandalous rumors will die out, and honor will be brought to the Princesses. But most importantly, my Mother will finally be free. All because of an outsider's opinion. But for now, there's work to be done . . .
Act I: Chapter SixAct I: Chapter Six: Hyde Twilight came to the front steps of her Canterlot home, looking about cautiously, as did Applejack and Rarity, the latter whom had her horn lit in a sapphire-blue alongside the doctor's hot-pink. Fluttershy trembled with each step, clinging desperately to Pinkie Pie, who was surprisingly more sleepy-eyed than energetic, therefore accepting the role of protecting the pegasus. Rainbow Dash kept her distance behind them to be the first to spot danger, should any kind of it appear. The streets were well-lit, and plenty of guards wandered about in protecting their citizens and princesses, but that didn't disarm Twilight's wariness. As some ponies used Luna's night as a weapon, she learned it was better to put caution before haste and have one of the guards accompany her home--as that was the majority of their work on the night shifts--or in her current example, travel with a group. And considering her reputation with some of the more nasty, pompous nobleponies, she had taken the practice to heart ever since she was a filly, even so far as bonding with one such guard, Phalanx, who was Shining Armor's friend in the Academy. On her trips home from a learning session, they'd often practice defense methods for when it came time she could walk home herself. It was clear she was no fighter like her brother, but in time she had found blocking punches an easy task to handle. But then there was Octavia to consider. Neither was she a fighter, but she had plenty of connections to those who were, or knew a few tricks of sabotage. Her journal, for example, contained all vital information to what her work was: what she'd learned about the natures of Goodness and Evil, the ingredients of the TS8 Formula, and what said formula was meant to do. The information therein would require several weeks to fully recover in the event of losing or damaging the journal. Maybe it was a good thing I sent Spike home after all. If anypony, I trust him with my journal and Formula more than I trust myself. Octavia would know better not to break into my home, rather than pickpocket me at the Altrotta. If she'd kept her saddlebag with her, Twilight was certain that's what would have happened during her encounter with the cellist. Having withdrawn her key from Rarity's cloak, which she still wore, she glanced up, reminiscing of times past. The detached two story building had a pale lavender coat, similar to her own, and two horizontal strips of flowers were planted under the front windows on either side of her. Two more were placed in the same positions on the second floor and were accessorized with shutters; closed, of course. The front door in which she was about to unlock had a yellow arch standing above her, and further up, the cutie marks of both her parents. She had no idea how many times she'd thanked her father for not erasing her mother's mark in not knowing when she would return. Soon, Mother, she promised mentally. I made a vow, and the risk I have to take will be worth fulfilling it. The door was unlocked with a swift turn of the key. She opened the door ahead for her friends. "Make yourselves comfortable while I take care of things." By 'taking care of things', she really meant admitting her actual plan concerning tonight and the near-future, although she'd decided long after leaving the Altrotta to omit the part about who she was testing the Formula on. Even without that particular bit information, she knew she was testing her friends' faith in her by outright lying to them and keeping Spike in as part of the deception. She just hoped they'd forgive her. Each of the girls had seated themselves in the living room to the left; on the right was a kitchen where, despite Spike's habits, the drake was nowhere to be found sneaking jammie dodgers. The hallway in front of her had a staircase leading up to the second floor, both her and Shining Armor's old bedrooms. Twilight ignored the kitchen and hall and went to the living room. Her family was considered one of the well-to-do families in Canterlot, but the humble lack of glitzy furniture or accessories would have scared ponies like Hoity Toity or Fleur de Lis away, since her parents found it impractical to drip the room with needless things. There was velvet seating--a three-pony couch against the left wall, and two single seats on the right--and bookshelves made from the finest wood; one for each of the four corners. Everything else was simplistic. Instead of tiles the flooring was wood; walnut flooring that was made as reminiscent to her mother's life growing up in Trottingham, and mingled with the lavender walls splendidly. Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow took the sofa, and Pinkie and a sleeping Spike had the two seats. Rarity sat behind them, warming herself by a fireplace in between the seats. The fire looked like it had been smoldering for nearly an hour. Twilight spotted her saddlebag peeking out from behind Spike's seat, and breathed a sigh of relief. He was faithful when it came to important tasks such as this, but it looked like he'd been more focused on reading the huge book he had laying beside him before he'd fallen asleep. He did his job, though, she reminded herself, after checking the bag and finding everything still there. Applejack, seeing the relief on her face, then spoke up. "Good t' know the Amulet's still there. Now we just gotta keep watch over it 'till the Princess comes t' pick it up, lock it up for good." The doctor hesitated, stepping by Spike and stroking the spines along his back. Applejack assumed she'd only brought the Amulet to keep tabs on it, not to temporarily store it in her study. "I'm not going back to Ponyville, girls." The surprise that mingled amongst her friends' faces didn't show on Applejack's. "Darling, whatever do you mean?" Rarity laughed, thinking she was joking. Next to her, Pinkie, her mane slightly deflating, eyed Twilight like a saddened puppy. "It's not permanent, Pinkie Pie," Twilight responded, to which the earth pony lightened up a bit. " I just need to finish my work, now that I've found the answers I need. With this breakthrough, I can't waste any more time." "So you lied t' us," Applejack grimaced. "And played us for fools." Twilight's gaze descended back to Spike, avoiding eye-contact with her. "But . . . why would you do that? You trust us, don't you?" She could feel Fluttershy's teal eyes weighing on her. Shifting her hooves and locking eyes with all of them, she answered, "I do trust you. All of you. But I know that while you support me, some of you don't fully understand, or believe in, my work. What I've told you about the two natures that thrive within us is a lot to take in; it's an unprecedented curiosity." Applejack raised her eyebrows as if showing impatience. "I didn't want to tell you because it would have only made you worry, or worse, think I was crazy." "Look, Twi," said Rainbow, sliding off her seat. "You're right about one thing: I don't believe in this potion baloney. But I'm still right behind you, even if this formula thingie does work to save your mom." She approached her and stared close at her. "But that was cheap, lying to us like that. That's not what friendship is, and so help me, I'll drag you back to Celestia's hooves if you pull that sorta stunt again." Twilight swallowed tightly. "Yes, of course. And I really am sorry, Rainbow Dash. But I'm following what I think is the best path. That's all I'm asking you to understand." "Fine. Still can't say it was cool of you, though." She heard the others speak assent as well as she sat at the fireplace by Rarity, who spoke next. "So," she examined her fetlock, "Confessing vile deceptions aside, when you say you have found an important piece to the proverbial puzzle, do you mean you have found a way to test your Formula, a path that will not, in any way, violate the Governors' ruling?" Twilight nodded. "Oh, dear, please do not tell me you are meaning to enlist the help of that scoundrel, Soarin, or one of his circus companions?" Twilight stepped back, her heartbeat jolting. "What? No!" Her shout startled Spike awake, knocking the book over with a loud thump. "Aah!" His claws tightened on the chair's arm as he looked around, confused. When his breathing slowed to a normal pace, he asked Twilight, "Wha . . . what happened?" "I'm sorry, Spike," she answered, taking him in a tight hug. " The girls and I were just . . . talking." Spike caught on to her tone and realized. "Oh, the paraspite's outta the bag, huh?" "Yes, you could say." Her hoof bumped into the book, prompting her to look at it. " 'The Foal's Guide to Crossbows: How to be a Sharpshooter Extraordinaire'? Spike, what is this?" "I . . . uh, was going to make a crossbow to practice with? Y'know, just like Mistress Marevelous!" He pulled out an issue of Power Ponies, with a snarling Mistress Marevelous on the front cover, using the said weapon. Twilight was about to object, but Rainbow cut in. "He's got something going there. How else is he going to defend himself when more monsters appear?" Putting a hoof up to her mouth to prevent Spike hearing, she added, "And he can't always depend on slingshot princesses to save his hide all the time, can't he?" "That's my sister-in-law you're talking about," Twilight deadpanned. Rainbow shrugged. "So? If you're keeping him here while finishing your work, he's gotta have something to do." Picking up the book, Spike said, "I'll bring it back to the library tomorrow if you want." The book was heavy in his arms, so Twilight helped levitate it back to the shelf she'd made for his collection by the hearth. Then she went to give him the comic book, but looked at the cover again. Her knowledge of the Power Ponies was lacking, but she was told on multiple occasions that Mistress Marevelous depended more on her weapons than her powers, amongst other trivia concerning the earth pony. This trait of hers made sense as to why Spike suddenly took an interest in crossbows; He was just a fan displaying his passion for what he loved. "No, that won't be necessary, Spike. Just come to me whenever you finish your crossbow, and I'll help you with target practice." "Really? O-okay, thanks, Twi." Spike accepted the comic book from her with a shy smile and sat down to read. With one task out of the way, she levitated her saddlebag, but when she tightened the straps against her barrel, Applejack stepped in front of her. "You're not going to scold me too, are you?" the doctor groaned. The farm-pony's expression remained stoic. "Nope. Got nothin' more t' say, sugarcube. Rainbow Dash done covered most of it. I know at the end a' the day, you mean well for your Mother, so I'm forgivin' you for right now. All I want is for you t' be careful. You've been stretchin' yourself all over with all this work of yours, and t'ain't healthy. "You really need to have more faith in her, AJ," said Spike, setting the comic book down. "Twilight can take on any test that's thrown at her! I bet by this time next week, there'll be TS8s stacked on every shelf in the hospital! Those Governors'll fall flat on their knees, eating their own words!" "I'm sure, Spike," the farmpony replied. Twilight had walked towards Rarity to give her cloak back when she heard her say to him, "Make sure she goes straight to bed. If she's really goin' t' work t'night, she should have all the rest she needs." "I'll give it a shot," she heard Spike say, "But she's almost as stubborn as you." Twilight ignored them both for the moment and went to Rarity, bundling the cloak. "Thanks for letting me borrow this, Rarity." Rarity turned to her, scoffing. "Please, dearie. Keep it. If I take that dreadful thing back with me, the newspapers shall become more scandalous than that Gabby Gums incident. You look like you need it more, anyway." At that instant, Pinkie started rubbing her knees, uneasiness filling her face. "Is everything alright, Pinkie Pie?" The earth pony blinked, as if not hearing the question, then looked at Rarity. "What? Oh! Everything's super-duper! Just a silly false alarm! I hope . . ." She started to trot out first, looked worriedly at Twilight, then slipped outside. Each of the girls all gave their own goodbyes before leaving, with Rarity being the last. "I'll see you soon, my little Spikey," she cooed to the dragon, then looked at the doctor. "I wish the most fortuitous of luck to you, Twilight." She stepped out with the others as she watched them through the window. Spike had climbed up next to her, his eyes sighing. "Golly, isn't she something?" He slid down, grabbing a broom next to one of the bookshelves and quickly swept up the dirt. Putting the cloak back on under the saddlebag, Twilight trotted to an obscure door frame at the far right corner, which led to her parents' bedrooms. "Is Father already in bed?" He set the broom back, next to his shelf. "Oh, right. He told me that he's spending the night at the observatory. One of those giant comets are coming back, so he had to go study it." He paused, thinking, then said, "Why don't you settle in? I'll heat some cider for you." He started for the kitchen, but Twilight already knew this was his attempt to have her dawdle for the night. "That sounds nice, Spike, but I'd like to pass tonight." Spike stopped and glanced back at her. Both of them knew when she was ready to work or study, there would be no convincing her otherwise, unless it was a discussion between her and her mentor. "Eh, you can't blame me for trying. Is there anything you want me to do before you go?" Twilight pointed to the fireplace. "Throw another log on and stir the fire. Tonight's going to be the coldest of Autumn." Spike obeyed, going to a box in the kitchen to take one, then blowing a small flame until the wood caught. Meanwhile, Twilight sat in one of the chairs, mind wandering, and spent no longer than a few seconds on each thought. Spike nestled into the other chair, pulling that same Power Ponies comic. "Well, goodnight, Twi. I'll have breakfast ready for you around eight," he said, opening back to where he'd left off. Twilight began to walk away, but something gnawed at her. "Spike?" He closed the comic book. "What's up, Twi?" "D-do you . . . remember Mother at all? Before what happened?" Spike had to think for a moment before answering. "I think so? I'd just hatched before it happened, but I definitely remember she had blue eyes, like Rarity's. Oh, and that she was awfully nice. Like any mother should be." He stared quizzically at her. "Why do you ask?" Hesitantly, she answered, "I want so badly to do the right thing for Mother, but everypony thinks I'm a madmare; solely because they don't understand the philosophy of my work. I just . . .don't know if I'm doing what's right." Spike placed his clawed hand on her hoof. "Then they're idiots. What do they care about? How much gold's in their safe, and what tea they drink? They really don't understand your work because they don't see our dedication towards family. If you were the one in a coma instead, I'd be doing the same thing and taking the same risks to help you. That's what family's about; I definitely remember Mom saying that." Twilight closed her eyes, processing this. Her Mother believed in the loyalties of family, so certainly she said that. She wasn't fully aware when she whispered it: "I have to do it for her sake." Spike had looked away for a moment, but then turned his head back. "Huh? Did you say something, Twi?" Twilight quickly covered it up, not wanting her plan to scare him. "Nothing, Spike. Just thinking out loud." She stroked behind his ear flap. "Thank you for listening. I have to go, but don't worry about me, okay?" "Sure. So long as you promise not to forget about me up there," Spike chuckled, slowly nestling with his comic in his arms. She patiently waited for him to fall back asleep before setting a blanket snugly over him and standing up. She stepped away from the chair, towards the small bookcase where Spike's book was. There were three books on the shelf above his, all written by the young doctor. She did not have her Mother's talent of weaving stories together in books, but these books were exceptions, as they all contained secrets of pony magic, unicorn, pegasus, and earth pony alike. By being the first to open her mind to the fusion of magic and science, many secrets in both natures were unveiled and recorded in these books, mainly to help fund her main project, but also to help increase the capabilities of magic. Among the many secrets of pegasus and earth pony magic lost after the Pre-Celestian Age were arts of defense created by Star Swirl the Bearded. One of these, the very spell that Twilight was most proud to have found, was a reservoir spell; unicorns could use the subconscious part of their brain to store a massive supply of magic simply by adding a little bit each day. When desperate times came, they could use it to survive for days without food or water, or, in the case of battle, unleash a devastating attack that would otherwise be impossible. Soon after she had recorded it in her book, Twilight had herself begun building up her own supply, with Princess Celestia's permission. Leaving the bookshelf, she sat down in the unoccupied seat across from Spike, staring at the photos hanging above the fireplace. Each had one of her family, including both her parents, Cadence, Shining Armor, and herself and Spike. "I promise, Spike," she whispered, "I'll bring this family together again. I'll make everything better. The Governors will see the truth for certain." The Governors had stood in her way far too many times, choosing class over reason and riches before kindness. She had to admit, she was impressed by how hard they tried to stop her, even with their recent ruling against her using a pony from the hospital. But it was just another obstacle that was nothing once she'd overcame it, thanks to Soarin. She considered him a friend, but the favor he did for her was something that could no amount of friendship could ever pay the debt back for what would come of it. For better vocals For song intro and better instrumentals "Now there is no choice I must conquer all The fears I've kept inside They've no place to hide . . . "So it comes to this My final moment That will decide my fate When everything I've fought for is at stake To bring a change that I alone can make . . ." She stood from her seat and went to dim the lights, leaving only a small glow for Spike to safely walk through. After enabling the lock, she weaved around the front door and closed it tightly. As she faced her study tower to the right, nearby the palace, she tightened her cloak's clasp against her neck, and trotted to her destination. "This is the moment, This is the night When all those doubts that kept me back face my might "Every endeavor, I have made, ever Is coming into play, It's here and now, today!" She reached the foot of the tower and began climbing the staircase. As she ascended, she conjured several images of light that each had a bittersweet memory; some included her mother's laughter, a filly of herself scribbling in her journal, she and Zecora mixing potions. "This is the moment, This is the time, When the momentum and my magic are aligned . . ." Reaching the zenith of the stairs, she dissolved the images, setting her hooves onto the rail, and looked up to the stars and heavens, remembering the legends of the Alicorns Above. "Give me this moment, This precious chance . . . "I've gathered up my past, Now a future's all I ask!" She spun around, thrusting the doors open and teleporting to the second floor, rather than blindly stumbling on the staircase, as the only light in the room was on the other side. "This is the moment, When all I've done All of the dreaming, scheming, and screaming become one! "This is my time, Watch it glimmer and shine! When all I've lived for becomes mine! "Through all these years, I've faced my fears alone! But now the time has come, To prove to those fools I've made it, On my own! "This is the moment! My final test! "Destiny's found me, And I'll never accept second best! "I won't back down I *will not** fall!* "This is the moment, The sweetest moment of them all!" She undid the clasp on her cloak, tossing it aside. As she came closer to the window, the joy in her heart surged, forming a ribbon of pure moonlight that glistened and twirled around her body as it slightly levitated her. "This is the moment! Damn all the scorn! "This day or never, I'll sit forever with Alicorns! "When I look back, I will always recall Moment for moment, This was the moment . . . "The greatest moment of them all . . .!" The moonlight dissolved into nothingness, leaving the smiling doctor in near-darkness once more. She sighed contently, facing a long table behind her, the only proof of it being there coming from the moonlight that fell on one half. A unicorn-powered lamp sat on one end, which Twilight approached and activated. Pink light poured from the globe-shaped lamp, revealing the whole room, then fixed to white. When the tower was build centuries ago, the bookshelves that now surrounded her were the extent of what filled the room, but when Twilight was allowed to use it for her studies, she added the two chairs along with the table, and a chaise lounge by one of the bookcases. Her cloak had landed on the arm and hung halfway to the floor. On the table, there was the lamp, a working sink--plumbing for it was installed prior to her owning the tower--and a large, cube-shaped metal frame that held numerous glass tubes, beakers, and vials in place, as well as a Bunsen burner near the bottom. There was also a small cleared-out space by the lamp meant for writing in her journal. Fetching her journal, a quill, and inkwell, and putting all three items on the small space, she opened the journal to the entry she'd written earlier in the afternoon and began writing, reading aloud as she did. "TS8 Experimentation, entry five-sixteen. September thirteenth, eleven forty-five P.M. I started this journey alone, considering friendship to be meaningless and a waste of time. But when Princess Celestia sent me to Ponyville on the day of Nightmare Moon's return, the ponies I'd met showed me the truth of the Magic of Friendship; that facing one's destiny alone will lead to nothing. Our destinies require finding a bit of ourselves and the goals we seek in others. "Each of the ponies I became close to, including Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Zecora, and Sir Fancy Pants, they all found each step taken that I wouldn't have found myself. And most recently in my work, Soarin taught me that as the two natures within us are at war, we have, in our own hooves, the power to choose--what we want most to be, we are. Through this, I have the understanding that the TS8 Formula can not only affect my target patients, but anypony, whatever their ailments may be. "Therefore, I realize I must use myself as the test subject of the TS8's evaluation. I will take one week to record the potency and side-effects of the Formula. After this night falls, I will see to it the Governors will no longer hide the truth of what I'm doing. They've held me back far too long." After cleaning the tip of her quill, Twilight retrieved the Formula from her saddlebag. The sewn pocket she had Rarity make for it kept the vial secure, even with the saddlebag now laying on its side. She retuned to the table, careful with her aura surrounding it. Link "I must be wise I must try to . . . analyze each change in me "Everything I see How will it be? Will I see the world through different eyes . . .?" Twilight had set the Formula down to take a glass of water from the sink. Once she'd finished it, she returned to the vial, holding it to her eyes. Moonlight leaked through the glass and glinted off the tens of dozens of pin-sized prismatic bubbles that twirled inside. "Like the break of dawn, Bringing forth new light "Like the come of Spring Slaying Winter's bite "I will bring this change, This test will arrange, A brand new life . . . "I'm on my way to help Mother Find her way, tonight . . ." Twilight popped open the lid, eyes tracing the path of the bubbles rising from its mouth. "Leading her out of the darkness, And into . . . the light . . ." She remembered Zecora telling her that her potions were often bitter-tasting because of the roots she had to grind up for them. That, and the water from the Mirror Pool may have toned the flavor down, since aside from its magical properties it was just spring water. So it'll probably taste like some of those unsweet teas I've tried at the Day Spa. The aura that surrounded the vial almost faltered from her giddiness, but she regained control at once, tightening her grip on the glass. It was wondrously thrilling, putting it mildly, that she was about to open herself to a new way of feeling alive; her natures of Goodness and Evil would become equal, neither one heavier than the other. Her quirks influenced by Evil would remain, but those all the more made her the pony she was. She could only wonder ever more about what the Formula would do to her physically. Twilight sighed deeply, tilting the neck in preparing to drink. "Wha--" Something glinted into her right eye, making her rub it after setting the Formula down again. Black spots swam in her vision until the blindness cleared. As she looked to the source, she saw the Alicorn Amulet's ruby was peeking out from the saddlebag, the light from her lamp illuminating the jewel. "I'd better put that away before I do anything else," she thought aloud, knowing that if the Formula made her drowsy or unable to do so, anyone could walk in and take it. She took it into her aura, which flickered with reluctance, and put it away in the drawer that doubled as a safe. It was stupid, but the key that unlocked it was the same key that did so with the doors. She had meant to amend that issue, but could never find any free time Princess Celestia had in which she could ask about something so trivial. As she shut the drawer, she could feel its cold blood-eyes releasing their grip on her. Those cold fingers that often dug into her skin when she held it diminished, although a breath of its influence still lingered, making the doctor draw in quivering breaths that lacked the warmth she coveted, despite her thick sweater. "It's over, Twilight. You don't have to deal with it again until Princess Celestia comes for it. You've nothing to worry about." Truly, she wanted to believe herself. She was right; she would pass it on to her mentor, who would lock it deep within the crystal caves, nevermore to cast its blood-eyes upon senseless victims or unleash its devastating magic. Yet . . . something tugged ceaselessly at the back of her mind, like a noose tightening around her neck, insisting nothing was fine. Then, at first a wordless whisper but building up as it became stronger, Octavia's voice spoke through her subconscious: If the TS8 only separates the natures from non-sentient animals--whom aren't even your target patients, since they lack sentience and the natures of goodness and evil--how do we know we're aren't damning an innocent pony to your experiment? This was what the cellist had asked Twilight back at her meeting; it was, in fact, the very question that had ruined her entire proposal in asking for a test subject. But that was before, when she saw it little more as both the Governors' attack and an error on her own hooves. And now, now she could hear the question within the question: What if the Formula isn't strong enough to do as you say? Her heart sank to the pits of her stomach. If she only tested on soulless animals--creatures that lack free will and therefore either natures of Goodness and Evil--how did she know whether or not she was killing a sentient through this experiment? Of course, this is why I'm testing in the first place, because this is a cure that needs to be proven. But Twilight knew already that this was a lame excuse. She never took the strength of the TS8 Formula into consideration and, in overconfidence, assumed that it worked only because it was effective on animals without sentience, an oxymoron in itself. "And suppose it's not strong enough to effect me," she whispered, "I'd have to find all the ingredients all over again, including finding a mixture to strengthen its properties . . ." Which would have been simple enough, except that the Governors would know she was working behind their backs, despite their ruling. Fleur de Lis and Blueblood probably wouldn't object to this, as this new perspective meant either nothing would happen when she would test it . . . or the results would be fatal. But Octavia, who wanted nothing less than to destroy her work, she would perhaps use this as a claim of self-destruction, spreading lies of the doctor attempting suicide upon realizing she was wrong. The results of such rumors could not only shut her entire project down, but also deem Twilight insane and land her in an asylum. "I can't let second-guesses throw me off," she panted, pacing left and right, "But Octavia could be right! I can't just . . . test something that may be faulty! Princess Celestia would be disappointed in me if I took assumption over evaluation! Oh, what am I supposed to--" Then, like a hand waving them on, she felt her eyes follow a silent beckon and fell on the drawer. At once she felt its icy claws again rip at her flesh. Her heart hammered tightly in her chest, and her hooves were frozen in place. And yet the more she felt its presence, the more she realized how clear the answer was. "Of course!" she realized, her eyes lighting up. "I can use the Amulet to . . . um, increase the Formula's capabilities!" With her curiosity of dark magic used for good purposes, doing this would be proving both theories with one swipe. "Nopony will ever have to know that I . . ." Her voice died out, as she realized why the answer was far too easy and felt her spirit sink once again. " . . . But I can't. The Amulet is far too dangerous; Trixie was fortunate for our intervention. The Amulet turned a near-harmless desire for vengeance into a lust for power, and if left alone, could have turned into something worse." But she had a stronger will than that bombastic showmare, Twilight knew. Compared to Trixie, she was pure; a simple little spell that would take less than two minutes, the corruption couldn't touch her then. She would be left in an impasse without the Amulet, but as long as she was using it for good, there was nothing to lose; it was a win-win situation all around. Still Twilight stubbornly fought with the very idea. "Princess Celestia would be furious if I did this. She trusted me with keeping it until she comes for it; I won't betray her." She walked to the drawer, staring at the keyhole almost longingly. "And besides, she's warned me of the dangers of dark magic. Even if I want to prove dark magic's good potential, I must obey Princess Celestia's wishes." Please, Octavia's voice rang again, You'd believe your master if she told you two plus two equaled five. Twilight froze, the words hammering in her brain. What did she mean by that? Well, Soarin, had jokingly referred to her as Princess Celestia's pet. Were they both imply that she was-- "No. No!" She shook her head, refusing to submit to the idea. Princess Celestia was wise and kind. She'd never manipulate her loyalty to the point of making her a puppet. Dark magic was forbidden for a reason, and Princess Celestia was only enforcing that restriction for the safety of her citizens. She knows what's best, she told herself, however unconvincingly. Who said that she wasn't subconsciously feeding her ideals and information, rather than actually forcing her actions? Everything she ever believed, about magic, the natures of every heart, that all came from Princess Celestia . . . even her limited knowledge of dark magic . . . But all she really knew about it was that it was dangerous, and it was forbidden. That's all she ever knew, and all she really needed to know . . . according to her mentor. But she obviously knew there was more to dark magic than just, 'it's dangerous', didn't she? So why didn't she ever talk about it? "Because she fears the unknown of dark magic . . ." Twilight whispered. Yes, that made sense. As a benevolent diarch of an entire nation, she couldn't afford to risk her own life finding the benefits of reformed dark magic. And considering Goodness and Evil fought in every heart, neither could she allow equine access, as not every soul was trustworthy with that power; Trixie's example made that very clear. But supposing dark magic really wasn't incorrigible, why would Celestia listen to any argument defending the art? By forbidding the use of dark magic, she was enforcing her fear of the unknown throughout all of Equestria, even to her own student! She certainly knew, as any questions about dark magic were promptly ignored and replaced with subject changes or just giving the, 'it's too dangerous' speech. "Just like Zecora did," she muttered. Both of them refused to speak of if or why dark magic was dangerous, most likely because they didn't want to see what was lurking behind the veil; the very same reason her own work was reviled! Protecting her student from the unknown was one thing, but refusing to let her explore it for her own fear was detestable! She could almost see herself in a black void, with strings burned into the veins of her legs, and Celestia yanking at the rod above. Blood ran down her chin and dripped onto the table. She realized she had been biting her lip to swallow her anger towards Celestia. She drew in a cool breath, calming herself. This did not change the loyalty she had for Celestia. She still was a benevolent leader, and still allowed her student her own free will. After all, she had supported her goal to pursue science over magic, despite her doubt over it. But forcing her student to ignore the prosperities of dark magic had to stop. "I'm sorry, Celestia," she said coldly, "But I'm doing what I think is right." She made her choice. Opening the drawer, she levitated the Alicorn Amulet and put it on, hardly noticing its previous influence, and instead felt fiery warmth spread through her entire body. Pure magic surged through her veins, leaving a tickling sensation in her forelegs. Is this what Trixie felt when she put it on? Her heart thrummed like a hummingbird's wings and almost felt like she had her own to fly with. As ecstatic as she felt, there was work to be done. Setting her gaze to the TS8 Formula, she gave one command to the Alicorn Amulet: Increase the TS8 Formula's potency. Jade-green lightning crackled at her horn. Her eyes glinted briefly in the same precious hue. The lightning surged from her horn and attacked the vial. Coiling around the glass like a snake, it buzzed and shrieked as the Formula glowed intensely, then faded, like a dying scream. The bubbles that had constantly wandered in the vial diminished, warping the white liquid into a dozen hues until Twilight, satisfied with her work, ended the spell. The lightning receded back into her horn, tracing the creases that twirled along it. Her eyesight blurred a bit as a slight hiccup in drinking in all that magic, but refocused just as quickly. Her head pulsed like a violent heartbeat, making her clutch it in both hooves. "Ah . . . mm . . . I can't say Celestia didn't have a point with the dangers of dark magic. But I can't let her refuse giving it a chance to redeem itself. Maybe I should show her the true extent of what it could do . . ." Realizing that was the Amulet's side-effects starting to kick in, she tore it off. It tried to bring her back by worming its icy fingers into her coat again, but she would have none of it. After locking the drawer tightly, the feeling of coldness finally vanished, freeing her to breathe again. "Now . . . let's see what happened . . ." Twilight walked back to the Formula. To her surprise, it had changed from white to that jade-green that represented her aura with the Amulet on. "Huh. I guess . . . dark magic used for good has different color effects," she said, not completely sure. As much as she wanted to explore this new development, she'd dawdled long enough as it was; it was time to begin testing. Taking a slow, deep breath, she raised the vial to her lips and quickly downed the entire contents in three gulps. As she'd predicted before, it indeed tasted bitter, but also had a salty quality to it, almost like drinking sea water. It certainly stung her throat like so, and left her thirstier than before, but she refrained from taking anymore water from the sink until she was done recording. "Eleven fifty P.M. It's done. I've taken in ten fluid ounces--the entire contents--of the TS8 Formula." She added the first few effects experienced so far and continued to write as more side-effects kicked in. "I f-feel . . . a bit lightheaded . . . I'm having a bit of trouble steadying my quill." She panted, feeling prickling heat course through her veins, forcing her to shed her sweater, which had become damp with sweat. As she turned back to the journal, gleeful laughter bubbled within her, the effects of her lightheadedness combining with a sense of euphoria. "No noticeable . . . behavioral . . . differences . . ." She managed to quell her laughter long enough for it to fade, allowing to her to regain some sense of seriousness. "I don't . . . feel any of the main ef-effects quite yet, but due to the current reactions, I believe this is the first stage of the Formula taking effect." With a sigh, Twilight put the quill down again and walked back to the window, chuckling softly. Her head pressed against the glass as she dreamily watched the stars. "Now the die is cast; Nothing left to lose "Time alone will prove My theories through! "I'll show Equestria that I'm . . ." She never finished her verse, for it was replaced with a gasp. "Oh . . . d-dear Alicorns . . ." The pain first pricked gently in her chest, but in a few brief moments, exploded through her entire body in a scorching flare. Twilight yelped and jumped back, violently swatting at her forelegs. The soft heat in her veins evolved into searing acid and tore at her legs, crippling her balance as her head banged into the floor. The shock blackened her vision briefly, and a crushing pulse ran through her skull. Help me! Somepony! A wild paroxysm of convulsions wracked her body, her legs twitching hysterically. She so desperately she wanted to scream, but the salty bite of the Formula burned at her throat, as she could only whimper indiscernibly. Hot tears streamed in her eyes, the walls of the study melting into a warped stained-glass. Her horn crackled pathetically in her struggling, bright sparks raining from the tip. T-that's it . . . Lu-luna's out . . . patrolling . . . Distress s-signal . . . Biting past the pain, she lifted her head and prepared a flare spell. Lines of magenta filled the creases in her horn and surged into a blinding ball of light . . . only for the clawed hands of the Alicorn Amulet to puncture into her spine. The spell shot only two feet before fizzling out into nothingness. Hope died out faster than the air in her lungs. Wh-what? How d-d-did . . .? It was almost like something knew what she was doing and disabled her, because now those icy hands took hold of her neck, restraining her and cutting off her magic. They next tore into her mind and began filling it with something cold as Death's fingers. Her head throbbed as her heartbeat drummed in her skull, and her legs became numb and heavy as wood. Then, like Death's scythe dealing its killing blow, a slash of raw agony struck Twilight's heart, and the light in her eyes faded. Blackness crept over her vision as she whispered. "S-spike . . . " ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ Several minutes passed since Doctor Sparkle had succumbed to the effects of the TS8 Formula. Her lack of breathing made the study deathly quiet, so quiet that the sound of moonlight chiming could be heard as it fell on her still form. Her coat had become matted with sweat, with a few stray hairs jutting out, and her mane had become tangled in her struggling. A thin, dried-out trail of blood painted her muzzle subsequent to hitting her head, shattering the illusion of her merely being asleep after a long period of exhaustion. Then, as the midnight bells chimed from Canterlot Hospital, a high-pitched whining sounded. There was a shimmering light at the tip of her horn, a silvery--no, that wasn't right. This light was not pure like silver, for it looked more like a light that just barely escaped a mud-splotched diamond; dull and lifeless. The whining diminished, and as it did, the grey hue spread from her horn like ink spilled on paper, to her head, then to the rest of her body, sucking away her lavender hue and starburst cutie mark and replacing it with a grey as dark as burnt ash. The same thing happened to her mane, as the dark blue of her mane, pink and purple streaks included, were eaten away and instead given a poisonous dark purple. Her chest began to rise and fall. A soft moan dripped from her lips as her face clenched. Her hooves twitched as well, almost imitating running. The Alicorn Amulet, still locked in that safe, could have been grinning for how its red eyes glimmered. ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ She gasped a deep breath as she awoke with a jolt, as though being yanked to the surface after so long of drifting underwater. The air she sucked writhed in her lungs, forcing her to hack it out violently, along with a thick glob of what she was certain was blood. Her eyes, feeling glued shut, took great effort to be opened, and when she did, was met with a piercing ray of moonlight, to which she hissed venomously and pawed at her eyes. When they at last readjusted to the light, they traced their surroundings of bookshelves, a large window, and glass laying about on the floor. Glass . . . she didn't remember knocking anything over . . . Standing herself up, she felt with satisfaction the sensation of her tendons bending and stretching to her will, and her heartbeat hammering in her chest. That mixed with the sheathing and unsheathing sounds of her breath made a cacophony of madness, yet at the same time, peace. Her hoofsteps were lighter than she remembered as she wandered around the study, eyes flitting on anything that caught her interest. In fact, nothing in her body or soul seemed familiar; not like she was a different pony entirely, but that she was . . . rebooted? Yes, that may have been the correct word. Her eyes fell on a leather-bound journal that sat next to a lit lamp. Reading the current entry of a doctor finding the 'magic of friendship' and testing herself with a formula, she slowly remembered that she was the doctor. Doctor Twilight Sparkle, who had used the Alicorn Amulet to increase the effects of the TS8 Formula, which could separate a pony's natures. . . . Which explained why she didn't feel like herself, like she was in a suit of armor too small for her. "So. It did work." She impressed herself by how different her voice had become. It still had that feeling of Twilight Sparkle, but it was deeper-toned and had a spirit of serenity. It was beautiful and cool, like a waterfall inside a cave. But if the TS8 Formula worked, why was her voice altered like this? It didn't make any sense! Remembering the glass shards--which she presumed came from knocking a cup over in her struggling--she scoured the floor in search of a particularly large shard, not minding that she stepped on the smaller bits. Finding one that fit her liking, she eyed her dull reflection. Her coat was a dark grey and her mane a long, tangled mess of sickly purple. Her cutie mark was gone, obviously meaning that any shred of Twilight Sparkle had gone with it. But her eyes . . . they were two precious jadestones with black slits cut through the middle. But they weren't the normal slits of a batpony of Luna's guard. Wide at the top, they thinned and curled slightly near the lower eyelid, like a snake's eyes. It made sense now. The TS8 Formula had indeed separated her natures, but did far more than that. The freedom she felt in her soul was not one of innocence. In being separated from her nature of Goodness, her Evil had been reborn as the mare she was now; she could feel it. As her heart pulsed, so too did an insatiable desire lurch in her veins and seized her brain like the claws of the Amulet. But first, she needed to write. "I am a doctor, after all," she whispered with a rasp. "I must record my findings; as any good doctor should." When she approached the journal, her right hoof, as though being lifted by a marionette string, began to reach for the book. She then snarled, slapping it away with her free hoof, then skimmed over the words, until her eyes stopped at one particular sentence: 'After this night falls, I will see to it the Governors will no longer hide the truth of what I'm doing.' She looked again at her reflection and grimaced; not at the image, but that a name so light-hearted as 'Twilight Sparkle' did not fit this mare. Taking the glass shard in her mouth, she cut a deep gash into the meat of her right upper leg and bit back a groan from the pain. She watched as the blood seeped out and dripped to the floor. Next she looked at the quill and focused on it, clenching her eyes in willing it to rise. Nothing happened. She glowered at its insolence and tried again, this time imagining puppet strings latching to, and lifting it. The sound of magic tinkling barely sounded. When she opened her eyes again she saw that a very faint aura of jade surrounded the quill. Satisfied she dipped the point into the pool of blood, which leaked from the wound, leaving thin trails on her foreleg and dripping to the floor. Not minding the excess drippings, she set the quill to the paper and crossed out most of the words in that sentence, except three: 'After this night falls, I will see to it the Governors will no longer hide the truth of what I'm doing.' Yes . . . It was partially synonymous with her previous name, yet worked on its own with who she was now. It may have seemed, to others, jarring and awry, but that was what made it perfect. As the nature of Evil reborn, her name reflected that of deformity; it meant to be awry. "September . . . fourteenth," she purred softly, "One . . . o'six A.M. . . . All is we~ell . . ." At the bottom of the page, she wrote her newly-donned name: Nightfall Hyde. She dropped the quill beside the name, leaving a large splatter on the parchment. Laugher escaped her lips with the glee she couldn't and refused to contain. Swiping up the cloak she'd tossed aside before, as Twilight, Nightfall walked to the window, tightening the clasp and fixing the hood. At least generous little Rarity knew what she was doing, letting her keep it. Grinning with immense satisfaction, Nightfall continued her 'entry', ignoring the fact she wasn't writing anymore. "We're pleased to say, the TS8 Formula worked better than we could have ever hoped. Thanks to our . . . inclusion of the Alicorn Amulet, we've come across a very pleasant new development . . ." Link A tremor surged through her body, one of both pure exhilaration and pain. Somehow, she knew this was her other half fighting, but she relished in the pain. Everything she felt, regardless of it being pleasant or not, were reminders that she was alive. Alive. Such an invigorating word . . . She laughed a raspy chuckle, whispering very softy: "Free . . ." Nightfall threw the balcony doors open, walking at a slow pace towards the railing. "What is this feeling of power and drive I've never known? I feel alive! "Where does this feeling of power derive Making me know why I'm alive?" Dark, glittering shadows suddenly formed from a twisted version of the moonlight and began dancing around Nightfall in a demented, contorted fashion, even singing along in hushed whispers. They had no faces; or rather, they had masks of empty air, as the large gaps were shaped as such, leaving only shadows where their eyes were. Nightfall grinned at the shadows, weaving her way around them as she leaned onto the railing. "Like the night, it's a secret Sinister, dark, and unknown "I do not know what I seek yet, But I'll seek it alone! "I have a thirst that I cannot deprive One that I shall truly connive! "There is no danger I couldn't survive, Feeling like this! "Feeling alive!" With a quick thrust of her foreleg, she dissolved the shadows into a long ribbon, that twisted around her body and lifted her slightly as she sneered at the heavens. "Like Luna in an enigma, Lost and alone in my strife "Damned by some heavenly stigma, But blazing with life!" She leapt off the balcony, plummeting to the pavement. The shadowy ribbon spun much faster, slowing her fall enough to land safely, and freeing her to run into the streets. "It's the feeling of being alive! "Filled with Evil, but truly alive! "Tis a truth that cannot be denied! "It's the feeling of being Nightfall Hyde!" She laughed euphorically, the glee contorting her face as she stared out at the city. She started to step forward, but felt pain surge in her bones again. "Wait . . . what's this? Sweetness? Sympathy?" She sighed, amused at the discovery. "I thought I'd lost those feelings." Even as Twilight Sparkle's Evil reborn, a little bit a Goodness must have been placed in her heart. "It's fate . . . such bliss. But it won't save these ponies from me having a little . . . fun. I'm afraid your folly, Twilight Sparkle, will cost you dear . . ." She beamed her toothy smile, rasping soft chuckles under her breath, until her eyes fell and narrowed upon Hoity-Toity's Fashion Emporium; Quite the pompous sympathizer towards Blueblood's 'cause' in trying to tear down her other half's work. Who was he to judge Twilight Sparkle's work in the field of medicine when he had apathy for everything except his frilly gowns and flashy tuxes? Nightfall hissed with pleasure, fangs protruding from her canines and eyes alighting jade. "I'm here . . . I fear . . . and you will pay dear, my dear Hoity."
Act I: Chapter SevenSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Act I: Chapter Eight (Take Two)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Act II: Chapter ThreeSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Act II: Chapter FourSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Act II: Chapter FiveSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
PrologueYou know the story of how the renowned unicorn, Twilight Sparkle discovered the true meaning of the magic of friendship, and how she ascended as an Alicorn princess. You know how the tales of how she and her closest companions saved Equestria from countless evils that threated all that they loved. However, this is not the intended story. This is a tale that begs the question, "What if something occurred, something that drew Twilight Sparkle's main focus away from learning magic, before she ever met Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and the other ponies with whom she would create unbreakable bonds?" This is the story of Twilight Sparkle, and her endeavors to understand the elements of goodness and evil, which are inherent in every heart. Sparkyll and Hyde Prologue: Trapped ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ "Twilight!" As Spike's cry rang in Twilight Sparkle's ears, a pang of guilt began to constrict her heart. Never before had she felt so emotionally drained. She had betrayed her closest friends, allowed a great evil to be unleashed, and defiled everything that she was meant to be. No, Twilight thought to herself. Those ponies are no longer my friends. They don't deserve a traitor and a murderer as a friend, and I certainly don't deserve ponies as faithful and kind as them to be my friends. Twilight risked a quick glance at her cutie mark -- or, at least, what was left of it. The five white stars had disappeared completely, and the large pink star was transparent; all the remained of it was its outline. What was worse, though, was the fact that her colors had changed too. Her coat lost its lavender shade, and was replaced by a dull, grey hue; similar to when she had become "discorded". Her mane had turned into a deep purple -- close to black, if it was any shade darker -- and lost its hot pink and violet streaks. It pained Twilight to see herself like this. With her altered appearance and the crimes she'd committed against those she'd once loved, she didn't deserve to be called even a shadow of herself. Without a cutie mark, she had no purpose, no reason to exist, no path of her destiny to walk. Looking back on all the things she'd done, Twilight didn't even know who she was anymore. Try as she might, she could not hold back her regretful tears, only joining them with the icy rain that had long ago drenched her mane. What have I done? Twilight's hooves thundered against the sodden ground, sending droplets of mud flying with each splishing step. Above her, bleak, grey clouds roared, completely obscuring the skies, and shaking the outstretched branches of the Everfree Forest. She panted heavily, her heart slamming inside her chest. Knowing what would happen if she stopped, she willed herself to continue running. The sounds of branches snapping and several hoof-steps announced her ex-friends' pursuit, followed by a sharp, burning pain that pierced through her entire body. No! Please, no, not now! Clenching her jaw, Twilight focused all her energy fighting the pain. The very thought of her taking control gave her the will to fight back. This was not a battle that she would lose. The pain writhed within her; a monster fighting to break free and attack. Her veins burned with an acidic sensation. Her rapid heartbeat, which made her searing blood pump faster, wasn't making things easier, either. Behind, she heard Applejack yelling something to another. They were catching up, she realized. Black began to edge around Twilight's field of vision. She could feel her heartbeat slowing to a crawl. An image of her and Spike embracing suddenly appeared in her mind's eye. Twilight recognized this memory as an event during the "Crystal Empire Incident", when she had promised Spike that she would never send him away. He too, she realized, she had betrayed by breaking said promise. But in the depths of her heart, she knew it was not too late to redeem herself. Perhaps a day would come when Spike and the others would find the strength to forgive her. Taking in a deep breath, Twilight shouted, both through her mouth and her mind, "You will not hurt them!" Her horn fizzled and crackled. Pink wisps of smoke rose into the air. Closing her eyes, she began to search through her mind for the slightest amount of magic. She had so little left, she could hardly lift a quill now, which was the main reason she was losing her cutie mark in the first place. But it did not stop her from finding the spark she needed. She activated a spell to drive her pain away. Her horn humming, it ignited with a furious shade of pink. She felt the beast within -- as well as the searing pain -- withdraw after letting out an irritated hiss. Yes! Twilight's victory was, however, short-lived. She tripped on something -- rewarding her with a new bruise -- and her legs gave way from underneath her, making her helpless to avoid falling into a large mud puddle. Splash! Twilight was nearly submerged in the puddle when she'd landed. Her entire head, her front hooves, and a part of her neck were the only things remaining above the surface. As the rain washed out her mane and stained face, the voices of Applejack, Spike, and the others had diminished. Twilight sighed, relieved, in knowing they were safe for the time being. She knew they would eventually pick up on her trail again, so she would have to get up and move while she had the upper hand. As she wrenched herself out of the puddle, her aching limbs began to protest against her action. Her heart resumed its drumming rhythm, beating loud enough that anyone else would have faintly heard it. Twilight finally managed to escape the puddle, still dripping wet of mud. She rolled onto her back so she faced the storm-filled sky above. Why do you continue to run, Twilight Sparkle? asked a deep, feminine voice. In the end, it will not matter. No matter where you plan to go, no matter how much distance you put between yourself and your so-called friends, it will come to nothing but a pool of fresh blood, and a mewling coward whose endeavors failed because of her selfishness. Twilight's eyes widened, then formed into a glare as she bolted up into a standing position. "Shut up! Just shut up!" She immediately regret saying that aloud, since it would only give away her hiding place. It was merely a question, the voice replied, grabbing Twilight's attention again. My point is, your friends know this accursed place as well as you do, and even if they didn't, your fleeing is a lost cause. You will not find the answers you seek, and you will only come to eventually return to those ponies and dragon to finish what you started. You mean what you started. Just because we share the same body, it doesn't mean we share the same soul. You and I are nothing alike. The voice took on a more somber tone. You and I . . . are not so different, Twilight Sparkle. Remember that. After a pause, it continued, I ask you once more; Why do you run when it won't matter in the end? Why do you even continue to protect those ponies? They don't even care about you anymore. All they want is to put you down like the feral beast you've become, especially that Pegasus . . . Rainbow Dash, was it? Twilight released a breath she didn't know she was holding, briefly clouding her vision with her foggy breath. She considered her answer for a minute before replying. You tell me that I can't escape Applejack or the others, or find the answers I need, but you're wrong. Yes, I betrayed them. Yes, they pursue me to eradicate the threat that's now present. If it weren't for that threat waiting to happen, I would just let them come for me. But I know that if I do, they'll die because of what I've done. I may not deserve to be their friend anymore, but that doesn't change the fact that they shouldn't be the ones to pay for my crimes. Until my heart stops beating, I will not let you hurt them. The voice giggled softly. Even though her voice was that of a mare Twilight's age, this laugh sounded like that of a filly's; something that unnerved Twilight more than she'd like to admit. She didn't need to ask what was funny to her, though. Knowing this . . . thing well enough, she had a general idea of what was on her mind. Sure enough, Twilight felt her heart jolt with a fresh wave of fiery pain, making her groan softly and her knees buckle. Hot tears dribbled from her clenched-shut eyes as she tried to contain the storm inside. Her heartbeat began to boom in her ears, in unison with the thunder above. The creature did not stop there. She cast various memories through Twilight's mind, each of them reminding her of the sins she'd committed against her mentor, her friends, and herself. The worst memory which resonated the most -- practically screaming the selfishness that Twilight held on to during her most previous betrayal -- was joined by a stallion's dying scream, and the sound of bones snapping under a great weight. N-no! I didn't mean to . . . I . . . I'm so sorry . . . Twilight shivered softly, wishing for the nightmare to end, to just wake up in the Golden Oaks Library as if none of this ever happened. The memory continued its vicious assault, crushing her will to fix her grave mistakes. Suddenly, the pain, memories, even her drumming heart, halted without explanation. Fearing the worst was yet to come, Twilight kept her eyes shut, assuming that she was giving her a false sense of security. That was one thing that she wouldn't allow her to have. Cold sweat seeped down her face. The icy rainfall continued its assault on her, making her spine tingle and the fur on her back stand on end. After several minutes had passed, Twilight finally gathered her courage, and slid her eyelids open with an audible snick. She slowly filled her lungs to the brim with air, released it, then repeated the process twice. Once she was sure the attack had ended, she straightened her legs out - rearing to her full height. She stretched out her stiff back, prepared to run when the girls would find her. Still, there had to be some reason as to why she suddenly backed off. What do you think you're doing, Ni-- Twilight's challenge was cut off by a nearby crackle of lightning. But it wasn't that which sent her heart into her throat. As the lightning's glow blinded her vision, she caught a glimpse of a grim-faced stallion standing under a canopy of trees, not even ten feet from her. Twilight blinked once, and he vanished out of existence, the same way the lightning bolt did. Twilight felt her neck prickle with dread. Who is he? The better question is, why does he keep following me? This was not the first time she had seen this stallion. He had first appeared back when this whole . . . situation had begun, and had been turning up -- only for a few, brief seconds each time -- on several occasions since. And with each appearance, Twilight's memory was imprinted with the glow of his piercing, emerald irises. It felt, to her, as if he could look past her flesh and bone, and see her once pure soul. But worst of all, she felt a cruel sense of familiarity whenever he would appear, a sense reflecting that of seeing an old friend or enemy after many years of absence. Twilight would have attacked him by now, if not for her hesitant decision on what his alignment was. She was left unsure if he good, only here to guide her to the path before her, or if he evil, with the intention of murder on his mind, and to haunt her while waiting for the right moment to strike. Or was there a deeper purpose for his interaction than either theory? It occurred to Twilight that maybe the stallion was the one who stopped the attack. But I've never even seen him before! Why did he help me if we've never-- Twilight's train of thought was once again interrupted by a tree branch snapping, followed by a grunt of exertion from a voice Twilight recognized at once. Applejack leapt over, and slid around to face her, covered head to tail in sticks, leafs, and splotches of mud. She fixed her eyes on her, and opened her mouth to speak. Twilight took no hesitation to focus on firing an energy-beam spell -- before remembering that she'd already used the last spark of magic she had. Intriguing, said the voice, her tone damp with sarcasm. So one expresses friendship by attempting to assault one another? Ignoring her, Twilight focused on Applejack, whose hardened expression faded, replaced by fear. Using this to her advantage, Twilight rushed forward, jumped over Applejack, and forced her back legs to strike. As Twilight predicted, Applejack recomposed herself and dodged out of the way just before she kicked empty air. It was more of a second distraction to buy some time; not only to stall Applejack, but also slow the others, who would no doubt, stop to check if she was unharmed. But Twilight's plan had a slight flaw. A lack of experience with back-kicking at nothing had the potential for serious damage. Twilight's backbone faltered painfully, causing her body to collide into another mud puddle, soaking both her and Applejack. "Owww . . ." she whimpered. Twilight winced as she picked herself up. Luckily, the damage was minor, and she could run a bit farther without making it worse. Applejack, meanwhile, was blinded by the mud splash, and was moving her hooves around to find solid ground, like a blind pony. "Girls, there's Twilight!" Twilight's ears shot up as she heard Pinkie Pie's voice. Still dripping mud, Twilight darted into the trees, reluctant to abandon Applejack to the others' concerns. Twilight panted as she weaved between, leapt over, and ducked under branches that blocked her path. From all sides, she couldn't see any kind of clearing that would lead to her destination, her intended hiding place. Even if there was a pathway, there was no sky or moonlight to show her the way. From behind, she thought she heard Rarity, or possibly Rainbow Dash screaming. She considered going back to check before mentally slapping herself. She started to feel her stirring in her heart again, like a waking dragon hatchling. There wasn't much time left before she decided to emerge again. And there was no magic, no mystery stallion -- as far as she knew -- to prevent that. As she felt the first pulse from her attack hit, Twilight charged into a large clearing. Realizing the momentum was too much, she skidded to a halt, just before she could fall into the deep chasm below. She backed up and examined her surroundings. There was a narrow, wooden bridge in front of her, hanging over the deep chasm she'd almost fell into. The bridge looked as though it sorely needed repairs; the ropes especially needed to be replaced. Looking closely, they were only loosely secured to the stone pillars they were tied to. They also had bits of sickly-colored rot on them, and some sections looked like they could break at any moment. Across the bridge was the place Twilight was looking for. "The Castle of the Two Sisters. The girls may know this place too, but I can lose them in here. There's more to it than meets the eye." Just like the first time she came to the Castle, the place was in shambles. The wall which held the entry doors was somewhat intact. The towers on either side of the doors stood tall, still whole and easy places to hide in. Various tree branches hung over the Castle, and the moss on the branches hid part of the entrance, like a great curtain. Seeing the Castle again brought back pleasant memories of her very first adventure, back when she and the girls fought Nightmare Moon. Back when their friendships formed, and became, Twilight once believed, unbreakable. Fate has a cruel sense of humor, it seems, she thought grimly to herself. Hearing Rainbow Dash yelling something to another pony, Twilight examined the bridge again. I don't think crossing's an option. The bridge could break at any second. But do I really have another choice? After risking another glance back to Rainbow's general direction, Twilight backed up as far as she could. She took a deep breath, ignoring the pain as much as she could. She charged for the bridge. Just before her hooves hit the bridge's first plank, Twilight jumped. She landed roughly on the halfway point, causing the whole structure to shake and sway. Twilight yelped sharply, clinging to one of the planks. Okay, Twilight. You're almost there. Just get off the bridge, and get inside. Brushing a droplet of rain out of her eyes, she inched across the remaining distance, taking one plank at a time. Some planks cracked, causing her to nearly fall. Once on solid ground, she looked back to see all six friends approaching the bridge. Rainbow flapped open her wings, ready to fly over, while Spike and Fluttershy stared intently. Clearing her hesitation away, Twilight back-kicked the pillar on her left --injuring her spine further -- forcing the rope to break, causing the bridge to sway in an tilted manner, making it difficult to cross.Startled, Rainbow's wings closed on her as she fell face-first into the ground, then rose, glaring at Twilight. The unicorn sighed disappointedly -- wishing she didn't have to escape by upsetting her once-friends further -- and stumbled to the large, wooden doors that led inside. Once in the Castle, Twilight pushed a wooden beam across the closed doors. The first room had no roof, so rain still splattered Twilight's face. She considered the problem of Rainbow or Fluttershy easily getting in because there was no roof, but then decided it would take awhile for either to fly over and dislodge the beam. She walked into the second room which, thankfully, had a roof to shield the rain. About twenty feet in front of her was a small staircase that led to two other staircases which ascended to her left and right; both ended at a small balcony-- which had a path to more rooms -- above the first staircase. Hanging above the staircases, there were two banners; one was golden, and had the image of an Alicorn under a glowing sun; and one was a deep shade of blue, with an Alicorn standing under the crescent moon and a starlit sky. The Alicorns themselves did not have much detail, for they were made with the Old-Equestian Art Style, with thin bodies, oval eyes and black irises, and only showed one wing -- due to the two-dimensional art style. On the walls to Twilight's left and right were six different arches that each led to a certain room. In between arches, there were empty pockets for torches to be held. Okay, now I just have to find that old library, thought Twilight. There should be some books there that can help me with -- A discordant melody of wood breaking, hinges creaking, and doors hitting stone walls announced the girls and Spike's presence. Twilight muttered "shoot" under her breath, and continued her retreat. It was a bit ridiculous to her now; it felt more like a horror movie version of "Red Light, Green Light", in which "red" meant stop to rest, and "green" meant to run away. Twilight chose a corridor on her right, hoping that it led to the library. She was desperate, enough to hope that her friends just might think she wasn't going there. Of course, she had her moments when her brain refused to think logically. Exiting the inky black of the corridor, Twilight found herself in the chamber where the Elements of Harmony had been found by her and the girls. Straight ahead was the hall that led to the throne room. Twilight face-hoofed herself, gritting her teeth. Arrgg! I'm never going to find the library at this rate! Go back, and pick a different corridor! She revolved herself and charged into the dark hallway; only to hear Rarity's voice inside. She skidded to a halt, and once again turned and ran. She shot past the structure that once held the Elements of Harmony in stone-form, and took no hesitation to enter the next hallway. Before she knew it, Twilight had found the throne room. She ran towards the back of the room, in hopes of finding something like a secret passageway out of the room, or a loose tile in the floor that had a little cubbyhole to hide in. She'd circled the round platform three times before collapsing in hopelessness. "Trapped . . ." she whispered through broken tears. The pain increased, forcing her to inhale sharply. The pained tears slid down her face as she considered her few options. Telling her friends the truth wasn't one of them. She wouldn't even be able to get near them without disaster. She didn't have any magic left to teleport or fight back, and the throne room was too high to jump out a window. The pain shot a fresh wave through Twilight, leaving the sensation of something trying to pry itself out of her chest. She stifled a pained scream, realizing that she would be free any second. No . . . I can't let her . . . Twilight stood up, her muscles tightly clenched. She stepped back into a wall behind her, using it as an anchor to hold onto her sanity. She cast a mental wall in her mind to protect her consciousness as she pounded against it. It seemed as thought Twilight was winning, when the voice said two words in a sing-song voice: Behind you . . . Twilight broke from her battle-trance just as she heard a glass window shatter from above her. The distraction rewarded her as she attacked Twilight with a new hatred, forcing her into a violent spasm that paralyzed her from any movement, other than twitching violently. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the pink star on her flank disappear for the last time. "No!"
Act I: Chapter ThreeAct I: Chapter Three: What's Behind the Façade TS8 Experiment: Entry 515. Date: September 13th Time: 4:30 PM It has been five days since my fateful meeting with the Governors of Canterlot Hospital. Although Sir Fancy Pants was generous with his support, as always, the other Governors were unwilling to place my work above their reputations, and denied my claim for a sentient test subject. They did, however, have an actual, valid reason for doing so; Octavia Melody had noted that I had tested the TS8 Formula on non-sentient creatures, yet neglected to think through its potency for those sentient. Although I am no further to my goal of proving the Formula, I am not backing down just because of this setback. I will find a way around this. In a somewhat related matter, I have teleported all of my equipment and notes to my study in Canterlot--with Princess Celestia's consent, of course. I have chosen this course of action in knowing that once my work is complete, I will use the Formula on my Mother, and until then, I want to stay as close to her as possible. I have not told this to the girls as of yet, since I don't want to force any more unnecessary concern on them at the moment, being that I have already told them about my meeting. This entry would have been written sooner, but I had to deal with a Unicorn who goes by the name of Trixie. She had returned to Ponyvillle the day after my meeting, challenging me to a magic duel in search of revenge. I was unprepared for what she had in store, which resulted in my being banished from the town for the four days I've been absent. Afterward, I sought help from the Zebra, Zecora, who gave me magic training and tips to better focus my magic, until Fluttershy found me. She had come with vital information; mainly, the reason Trixie bested me in her duel: The Alicorn Amulet. This artifact is an item of powerful dark magic--something Princess Celestia warned me never to use--that grants the user whatever he or she desires, but corrupts him or her. I can see now that Trixie's choice to seek revenge was influenced by her anger towards me; no doubt her nature of evil took hold of her, if only temporary. After I later rematched and tricked her into removing the Amulet, her corruption seemed to wash away; I know, however, that the full cleansing will take some time. Dark magic is not so easily removed from a pony's heart, especially since evil is a part of us. As much as I want to be rid of this accursed item, Princess Celestia has asked me to deliver it to her for safe-keeping. She finds Zecora trustworthy of keeping it with her, but her reasoning is understandable. On one hand, Trixie just wanted revenge for my humiliating her. Suppose if a tyrant finds it at Zecora's and uses it to kill the Princesses? What Trixie did with the Amulet was just the tip of the iceberg. I don't think even the Princess knows its limits. But I can't help but wonder what exactly she plans to do with it. Sure, she'll hide it somewhere inaccessible, where it'll just gather dust, but does she want to use it for good causes? She's the type of pony that will use anything to the advantage of Equestria, even by using a source of evil for good. So can dark magic be used for a good purpose? As far as I know, nopony in history has ever tried it. I know I shouldn't even be thinking about this, but if it could be done, Equestria can better defend itself from invasion, like how the changelings nearly overthrew Canterlot, or extend the life of sentient creatures. Maybe it's something better left unsaid, maybe I'm right. Until I complete my work, I'll leave it at that. Doctor Twilight Sparkle closed her TS8 Experiment Journal and slipped it into the saddlebag that Spike was holding for her. She and her assistant sat at a stone table along with their closest friends; Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie, who all waited patiently for her to finish her entry. "So you done there?" asked Rainbow, who was tossing a hacky sack to Pinkie, and in return caught it from her. The Doctor nodded. "I'll be on my way to get the Amulet from Zecora shortly. My plan from there will be that I'll go to Canterlot and deliver it to Princess Celestia, then return to finish my work." "Wha--ow!" Rainbow was caught off guard by her statement when the hacky sack collided with her eye. "Sorry, Dashie!" called Pinkie. Picking up the hacky sack, while simultaneously rubbing her new bruise Rainbow replied, "Don't mention it. It's not swelling or anything." Then turning to Twilight, "You've been working your flank off since you came back from that stupid meeting! There's no way you can keep working at this pace!" "I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash. But I need to figure out a way around the Governors' ruling against using a sentient test subject. And until I do, I need to examine every existing option." Applejack took a seat beside her and said worriedly, "I appreciate your diligence with your work, but even a hard-workin' farm pony like myself needs a break every so often. As Granny Smith says, too much of a good thing is bad." "I simply must agree with Applejack," said Rarity, who was occupying herself with cleaning the table with a sanitary cloth. "Ever since you came back from dealing with those nasty, pompous fools, you've been tiring yourself out with that silly journal of yours." "Uh-huh!" grunted Pinkie, smacking the hacky sack to Rainbow with her foreleg. "Granma Pie always told me, 'Never eat so much cake and ice cream in one sitting, or else big, grey cows will fall out of the tree.' Or wait . . . was it, 'Or else the Pumpkin King'll steal your candy?' I'm pretty sure it didn't rhyme--" Twilight groaned, face-planting her head on the table. "Girls!" Her shout startled everyone, including Spike. Twilight smoothed her forehead, struggling not to have another outburst like last time. "I'm sorry. I know you're just looking out for me, and I'd be more than happy to take time off. But I know I'm close to a solution. Once I prove my Formula will work, I'll take all the time off I need. But right now, I'm only asking for you to respect my wishes to continue this schedule. Even taking one day off right now is sentencing my Mother to another day in her coma." Fluttershy hovered over and hugged her tightly. "It's okay, Twilight. If that's what you have to do to save your mother, then I'll be here cheering quietly for you. Just don't overdo it, if that's alright with you." "Y'know I support you, sugarcube. We all do. An' I'm sure your mother would be mighty proud of you for workin' so hard for her." Everyone had spoken assent to Applejack's sentiment. "I'm with you, Twi," said Rainbow. "Really, I am. I just think you need to relax a bit." The Doctor chuckled softly. "I'll have plenty of time for that later." She glanced at the sun slowly edging to the west and slid off her seat. "I'd better get going. I still have an artifact to collect." "Just be careful out there," said Applejack. "Alicorns know what's in that cursed place." "Don't be. . . scared . . . Applejack!" said Pinkie Pie, as she started bobbing her head up and down to bounce the hacky sack. "What could . . . possibly . . . go wrong?" "Well, I could think of a few things," said Fluttershy, retreating into her mane. "But Twilight can hold her own pretty well, I'm sure." Spike spoke up for the first time. "So you're sure you want to go alone? I can come with you if you want." "I appreciate that, Spike," said Twilight, turning to her assistant, "But I just don't feel comfortable bringing the Formula into the Everfree Forest. You all know how much work I've put into creating this, and I don't want it getting lost or destroyed just because I brought it into a dark forest. Not to offend, Spike, but I just need you and the girls watching it while I'm gone." Rainbow had just barely caught a strong throw of the hacky sack from Pinkie when she turned to Twilight. "Okay, I get that, not wanting something bad happen to your potion and stuff, but you have its complete recipe written down. If you lose one potion, you can just make another, no sweat! So what's the problem?" "As much as I want to agree with you, Rainbow Dash, I can't even risk making a second potion just because I lost the first. I also don't know what effect it would have on plants--assuming I dropped the vial and the ground absorbed it. And I've told you that water from the Mirror Pool is a key ingredient for the Formula; my point for that is that I'll only go back there for producing more of the Formula when I prove its success. Otherwise, that place cannot be discovered by any pony; its misuse could lead to disaster! Uh, no offence to you either, Pinkie." The party pony only shrugged before a tendril of her mane rose out and whipped the hacky sack back to Rainbow. ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ ◊ When arriving at Zecora's house, Twilight knocked quietly on the door and patiently waited for her. She's probably meditating, she thought to herself. I don't want to knock too loudly or burst in here like last time. The door slid open without a creak as Zecora stepped into the frame. "Ah, I welcome you, Doctor Twilight. Of your visit, what is your highlight?" She gestured for her to enter. The Doctor glanced about the room, examining the intricate masks and long shelves of various potions. In the center of the room, there was a cauldron with a simmering pink liquid, and steam from it wafted upward to a gaping hole in the ceiling that Twilight presumed was a chimney. "Sorry to disturb you at this time, Zecora," stated Twilight, withdrawing her letter. "But I didn't come here for pleasantries, I'm afraid. Princess Celestia has requested that I bring the Alicorn Amulet to her for safe keeping." Taking the parchment from her, Zecora carefully read over its black lettering. When finished, she sighed, "I know not what she plans with this jewel, but I do not take her for a fool. Safe in her care, it will be, and of its grasp, I will be free." As she walked to a green and blue mask that depicted a Windigo, Twilight couldn't help but asking, "What do you mean, 'of its grasp, I will be free'? Are you in some kind of trouble?" "No, Twilight Sparkle. I've had no trouble. Only with it here, my stress has doubled. Now that the Amulet I can release, I may return to my potions in peace." The zebra pressed on a hidden button on the mask, causing it to swivel around, revealing a section of the tree's outer wall. She nosed the wood upward, opening the section. Inside, seated on a podium was the cursed item. It still gleamed with a crimson maliciousness that frightened Twilight. Zecora gripped it with both hooves, dropping it into Twilight's saddlebag. "Take great care delivering this, else your duty will be remiss." "Don't worry, Zecora. I'll guard this with my life." Twilight turned towards the door, but then stopped. "If I can ask you something, do you think Princess Celestia is planning something with the Amulet? I mean, just to benefit Equestria's defense or whatnot." The zebra lowered her head. "I pray that such interest will never come to be. Through her and this jewel, a dark fate will guarantee." Twilight turned back to her. "But . . . is it possible for dark magic to be used for good intentions? Certainly, if the Princess wants the Amulet for more than just safe-keeping, she could do good with it. If ever the Elements of Harmony were rendered useless, we could use dark magic for the sake of good." After all, she didn't say aloud, None of my history books say anything about ponies using dark magic for selfless reasons. All that's said is that heroes in the past used dark magic for their own selfish needs, and therefore fell to that magic. Zecora furrowed her eyebrows; in frustration, or in suspicion of her curiosity, Twilight wasn't sure. "Evil is evil, no matter how one says it, and seeking this black art will only death emit." "Evil is . . ." Twilight bit her lip in exasperation. Why is it I'm the only one who doesn't know about this subject? Does she even know anypony who's tried it? She risked asking one more question, "It's not me who's interested in this, Zecora, but I just want to know, are there any stories--books or tales you've heard at any time--about those using dark magic for good?" The other paused, pondering her answer. "To my knowledge, there are none which speak of this," she finally said. "For dark magic is a subject to dismiss." Well, it's obvious now that Zecora is avoiding the subject of dark magic. Is it because she fears the unknown possibilities? If so, that's the second time this week I've been deterred from forwarding my understanding of our two natures! Twilight fought not to show any visible anger toward Zecora's cowardice. Of course, it was understandable that she couldn't take a chance like that. But she was deliberately trying to persuade anyone willing to take that risk not to! "I must ask you, Twilight Sparkle, for the name," resumed Zecora, breaking Twilight's train of thought, "Of the one curious like a moth to flame. Somepony sought for you to question me, so who seeks to use dark magic, I plea?" Twilight felt sweat bead by the back of her neck. She couldn't afford to let Zecora think that she was interested in using dark magic. I'm not, but I at least want to know if there's a way to use it for good. After a pause, she thought, I suppose there's a reason why I'm not the Element of Honesty. "Trixie asked me about it. She came back to me today, wanting to change for the better by trying dark magic for good intentions. I was going to explain to her that it couldn't be done, but I guess I didn't have the answers I needed." She shrugged her shoulders at the last statement. "But now that this matter's settled, I can lead Trixie away from dark magic." To her relief, Zecora bought the lie. "I am pleased that you are guiding her to the path of light. Using dark magic will only create a life contrite. It would be ill to find that she hid beneath a dark façade, believing that her redemption was--like her shows--just a fraud." Say what you will, Zecora. If heroes can fall to evil, then evil can rise to goodness. I've seen it in plenty of story books. Twilight wanted to say this, but held her tongue, and instead replied quickly, "Well, I'm glad that's cleared up, Zecora. I'd stay for tea, but I have to bring the Amulet to the Princess right away." Waving a good-bye to the zebra, Twilight left the tree, and trotted along the forest path. The trip back to Ponyville was an uneventful experience. In sections where the path cut into manticore and timberwolf territory, none of the said creatures could be found. No doubt that they were preparing for the winter season, Twilight had decided. As she walked across the Forest's border and entered Ponyville, she replayed her conversation with Zecora in her mind. And just before leaving, she remembered the zebra's last rhyme: It would be ill to find that she hid beneath a dark façade, believing that her redemption was--like her shows--just a fraud. "Façade . . . That's another aspect of the natures of goodness and evil," she thought aloud, lifting a hoof to her jawline. "Whether we are evil or good, we hide a different side of us underneath what everypony else sees. No matter who we are, at the end of the day, we unveil our true selves in which we fear will bring judgment from others. I wonder, if having a façade is part of the nature of evil, will my TS8 Formula remove the ability to do so? It's not designed to completely reform a sentient creature, but would it also eradicate their façade?" Passing by Sugar-Cube Corner, she smiled at the Cakes, who paused carrying the month's load of frosting to wave at her. If everypony bears a mask, what side of the Cakes do I not see? Were being bakers their hearts' desire, or did they want to pursue another career, like I did, but circumstances got in the way? And what about anypony else here, or any creature with sentience, for that matter? Does Applejack truly hate formal wear, or is that a façade in order to portray the humble farm-pony? While it's possible I know everything about my friends, it's also true that when you wear a mask for a living, you're a completely different soul when night falls. Link "There's a face that we wear in Celestia's day It's society's mask, it's society's way And the truth is; it is all a façade! "There's a face that we hide 'till Luna's stars come shine, And what's hiding inside, what we choose to confine, Is our true self, locked inside the Façade!" Twilight glanced left and right at the ponies she passed by, wondering what dark secrets were hidden away in each of them. As the Doctor trotted by Town Hall, her neighbors and friends alike took notice of her song, began following her, and joined the chorus: "Everyday, Ponies, in their own sweet way, Like to add a coat of paint--" Applejack herself chimed in-- "An' be what they ain't!" "That's how our little game is played; Living out a masquerade Acting a bizarre charade!" "While playing the saint! "But there's one thing I know, and I know it for sure: This disease that we've got is not meant for a cure, But I'm certain, life is terribly hard--" "When your life's a façade!" Rarity darted out from one side and began singing a verse while pointing a hoof back to the other ponies. "Look around you, I have found you cannot tell by looking at the surface what is lurking there beneath it!" Then pointing at one of the mail-ponies: "See that face? Well, I'm prepared to gamble, what you see is not what you get, For we're all masters of deceit!" "So what is this sinister secret? The lie we will tell you is true--" "It's that each soul you meet on the street isn't one soul, but two!" "Nearly everypony seen, Like him, and her, and you and me Pretends to be a pillar of society A model for propriety, sobriety and piety Who shudders at the thought of notoriety! "The fillies and colts here before you, Which none of them ever admit, May have saintly looks, but they could be heartless crooks;" "Hypocrites--" "Hypocrites!" Unicorns and Earth ponies formed a line from left to right in front, while Pegasi hovered above them. "There are preachers who kill, there are killers who preach, There are teachers who lie, there are liars who teach." "Take your pick, dear, for it's all a façade!" Twilight took the lead once more, this time putting a beat in her steps. "If we're not one, but two, are we evil or good? Do we walk the fine line that we'd cross if we could? Are we waiting to break through the Façade?" "One or two might look somewhat well-to-do. "Ha! "They're as bad as me and you, right down to their hooves!" "I'm inclined to think--" "Half equine thinks the other half is blind! Wouldn't be surprised to find--" "They're all in cahoots! The throng stopped walking, raising one fore leg to the sky, then drawing it back in. "At the end of the day, we don't mean what we say, We don't say what we mean, we don't ever come clean!" "And our answer, is it's all a façade!" "Is it's all a façade!" "We are not one, but two, We are evil and good And we walk the fine line we'd all cross if we could!" "It's a Nightmare we can never discard! So we stay on our guard!" "Though we love the Façade!" "What's behind the Façade?" "Look behind . . . the Façade." Everyone suddenly scattered away to return to their routines, leaving only a confused Twilight and her friends. "Where'd everypony come from?" she rhetorically asked. Hopping next to her, Pinkie put a hoof on her shoulder. "Silly-filly! Everypony knows that one shouldn't sing a song meant for the ensemble as an aria! That would be rule forty-eight of the Official Musical-Story Rulebook." This left Twilight more confused than ever, until shrugged it off as Pinkie being herself. "Ya got the Amulet, right?" said Applejack. "The sooner it's outta here, the better." "Yes, it's here." Twilight double-checked her saddlebag right after answering, realizing she answered too quickly. "I'm just surprised nopony tried taking it before." "Perhaps because nopony in our town is foolish enough to have a reenactment of Trixie's experience with it," said Rarity. "However, the same cannot be said about Canterlot. There are more than enough thugs--rich or poor--that would be willing to steal that accursed item, especially Blueblood." She said this while grinding her jaw in hatred of having to remember her 'best night ever' with the so-called prince. "I'll be careful, Rarity. As long as it's with me, nopony's going to abuse its power. Or use it at all, for that matter." Twilight then noticed a mail-pony--the same one Rarity pointed at before--approaching them with a letter in hoof. "Good afternoon. Letter delivery for Rainbow Dash. Sign here, please?" After doing as asked, Rainbow took the letter and paid a small tip, which was gratefully accepted as the mail-pony excused herself to continue her shift. Reading the letter's address, Rainbow raised an eyebrow. "Canterlot? Far as I know, I don't have any friends there." "A secret admirer, perhaps?" teased Rarity, batting her eyes in an over-the-top fashion. "In all seriousness, it could be important if it's from Canterlot." Rainbow tore into the letter. Minutes passed by as she carefully read it word by word, until a smile painted her face. "Well? Who's you new lover?" asked Pinkie, poking Twilight with her elbow. "For one thing, it's from an old friend of mine and Fluttershy's." Rainbow waved the mentioned pony over to let her read. She too smiled, more so than Rainbow. When taking the letter back, she continued. "And she's invited all of us to a special event in Canterlot that solves my 'Twilight Needs a Vacation' problem." Twilight scoffed under her breath. "I made it clear that I don't want any 'vacation'. You know what my work means to me!" "More than friendship?" the Pegasus deadpanned. "Besides, I got the feeling that anything we'd invite you to later on, you'd reject. So, I sent a letter to the Princess about that." She hovered close to her, smiling maliciously. "And you know what she replied back?" She handed Twilight a scroll with the Princess's royal insignia ribbon stamped at the bottom, which the Doctor read aloud. " 'Dear Rainbow Dash, your concerns for my student are greatly appreciated, and will be addressed. Twilight, if you are reading this, please consider how hard you've worked to get this far over the last few years. I understand you want to aid you Mother as soon as possible, but take it upon yourself to take a few days off your work. As for the matter with the Amulet, I trust you with the task I've asked of you, but do not worry yourself over returning it tonight. I will come for it one week from now, enough time to for a vacation from your work. " 'Yours truly, Celestia.' " Twilight's eye twitched slightly. "You . . . sent a letter to Princess Celestia, asking her to order me to take time off!" "Twi, you need this as much as anypony else," Rainbow sighed, then resumed her mischievous grin. "And you wouldn't want to directly disobey your mentor, would you?" "Uh . . .But I . . ." Twilight held back a curse, and instead repeatedly banged her head against a nearby bench. When through she groaned. "Fine. But when whatever this special event your friend's throwing is over, I'm going back work, because the Princess didn't say how long to ignore my work!" "Wouldn't expect anything less from you," chuckled Applejack. Rainbow took flight and said, "Since we're all going to Canterlot, head back home and grab whatever you need. Tonight's scheduled for a cold night. Let's meet back here in fifteen." As everyone darted off to their homes, Rainbow laughed to herself. "And I'm sure Silver Mist'll give us a warm welcome."